



Produced by Chris Whitehead, Heather Clark, Barry Abrahamsen
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from scanned
images of public domain material from the Google Books
project.)









                            PROVERB STORIES.


                                   BY

                           LOUISA M. ALCOTT,

     AUTHOR OF “SILVER PITCHERS,” “LITTLE WOMEN,” “AN OLD-FASHIONED
         GIRL,” “LITTLE MEN,” “EIGHT COUSINS,” “ROSE IN BLOOM,”
             “UNDER THE LILACS,” “JACK AND JILL,” “WORK, A
                STORY OF EXPERIENCE,” “MOODS, A NOVEL,”
                    “HOSPITAL SKETCHES,” “AUNT JO’S
                              SCRAP-BAG.”


                               ----------

                                LONDON:

               SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON,
                   CROWN BUILDINGS, 188 FLEET STREET.

                                 1882.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                                PREFACE.


BEING forbidden to write anything at present I have collected various
waifs and strays to appease the young people who clamor for more,
forgetting that mortal brains need rest.

As many girls have asked to see what sort of tales Jo March wrote at the
beginning of her career, I have added “The Baron’s Gloves,” as a sample
of the romantic rubbish which paid so well once upon a time. If it shows
them what _not_ to write it will not have been rescued from oblivion in
vain.

                                                           L. M. ALCOTT.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CONTENTS.

                                -------


                                                       PAGE

             KITTY’S CLASS DAY                            5

             AUNT KIPP                                   26

             PSYCHE’S ART                                55

             A COUNTRY CHRISTMAS                         84

             ON PICKET DUTY                             124

             THE BARON’S GLOVES                         156

             MY RED CAP                                 251

             WHAT THE BELLS SAW AND SAID                271




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                            PROVERB STORIES.




                                -------

                           KITTY’S CLASS DAY.

                     “A stitch in time saves nine.”

                                -------


“O PRIS, Pris, I’m really going! Here’s the invitation—rough
paper—Chapel—spreads—Lyceum Hall—everything splendid; and Jack to take
care of me!”

As Kitty burst into the room and performed a rapturous _pas seul_,
waving the cards over her head, sister Priscilla looked up from her work
with a smile of satisfaction on her quiet face.

“Who invites you, dear?”

“Why, Jack, of course,—dear old cousin Jack. Nobody else ever thinks of
me, or cares whether I have a bit of pleasure now and then. Isn’t he
kind? Mayn’t I go? and, O Pris, what _shall_ I wear?”

Kitty paused suddenly, as if the last all-important question had a
solemnizing effect upon both mind and body.

“Why, your white muslin, silk sacque, and new hat, of course,” began
Pris with an air of surprise. But Kitty broke in impetuously,—

“I’ll never wear that old muslin again; it’s full of darns, up to my
knees, and all out of fashion. So is my sacque; and as for my hat,
though it does well enough here, it would be absurd for Class Day.”

“You don’t expect an entirely new suit for this occasion,—do you?” asked
Pris, anxiously.

“Yes, I do, and I’ll tell you how I mean to get it. I’ve planned
everything; for, though I hardly dreamed of going, I amused myself by
thinking how I could manage if I _did_ get invited.”

“Let us hear.” And Pris took up her work with an air of resignation.

“First, my dress,” began Kitty, perching herself on the arm of the sofa,
and entering into the subject with enthusiasm. “I’ve got the ten dollars
grandpa sent me, and with eight of it I’m going to buy Lizzie King’s
organdie muslin. She got it in Paris; but her aunt providentially—no,
unfortunately—died; so she can’t wear it, and wants to get rid of it.
She is bigger than I am, you know; so there is enough for a little
mantle or sacque, for it isn’t made up. The skirt is cut off and gored,
with a splendid train—”

“My dear, you don’t mean you are going to wear one of those absurd,
new-fashioned dresses?” exclaimed Pris, lifting hands and eyes.

“I do! Nothing would induce me to go to Class Day without a train. It’s
been the desire of my heart to have one, and now I _will_, if I never
have another gown to my back!” returned Kitty, with immense decision.

Pris shook her head, and said, “Go on!” as if prepared for any
extravagance after that.

“We can make it ourselves,” continued Kitty, “and trim it with the same.
It’s white with blue stripes and daisies in the stripes; the loveliest
thing you ever saw, and can’t be got here. So simple, yet distingué, I
know you’ll like it. Next, my bonnet,”—here the solemnity of Kitty’s
face and manner was charming to behold. “I shall make it out of one of
my new illusion undersleeves. I’ve never worn them; and the puffed part
will be a plenty for a little fly-away bonnet of the latest style. I’ve
got blue ribbons to tie it with, and have only to look up some daisies
for the inside. With my extra two dollars I shall buy my gloves, and pay
my fares,—and there I am, all complete.”

She looked so happy, so pretty, and full of girlish satisfaction, that
sister Pris couldn’t bear to disturb the little plan, much as she
disapproved of it. They were poor, and every penny had to be counted.
There were plenty of neighbors to gossip and criticize, and plenty of
friends to make disagreeable remarks on any unusual extravagance. Pris
saw things with the prudent eyes of thirty, but Kitty with the romantic
eyes of seventeen; and the elder sister, in the kindness of her heart,
had no wish to sadden life to those bright young eyes, or deny the child
a harmless pleasure. She sewed thoughtfully for a minute, then looked
up, saying, with the smile that always assured Kitty the day was won,—

“Get your things together, and we will see what can be done. But
remember, dear, that it is both bad taste and bad economy for poor
people to try to ape the rich.”

“You’re a perfect angel, Pris; so don’t moralize. I’ll run and get the
dress, and we’ll begin at once, for there is much to do, and only two
days to do it in.” And Kitty skipped away, singing “Lauriger Horatius,”
at the top of her voice. Priscilla soon found that the girl’s head was
completely turned by the advice and example of certain fashionable young
neighbors. It was in vain for Pris to remonstrate and warn.

“Just this once let me do as others do, and thoroughly enjoy myself,”
pleaded Kitty; and Pris yielded, saying to herself, “She shall have her
wish, and if she learns a lesson, neither time nor money will be lost.”

So they snipped and sewed, and planned and pieced, going through all the
alternations of despair and triumph, worry and satisfaction, which women
undergo when a new suit is under way. Company kept coming, for news of
Kitty’s expedition had flown abroad, and her young friends must just run
in to hear about it, and ask what she was going to wear; while Kitty was
so glad and proud to tell, and show, and enjoy her little triumph that
many half hours were wasted, and the second day found much still to do.

The lovely muslin didn’t hold out, and Kitty sacrificed the waist to the
train, for a train she must have or the whole thing would be an utter
failure. A little sacque was eked out, however, and when the frills were
on, it was “ravishing,” as Kitty said, with a sigh of mingled delight
and fatigue. The gored skirt was a fearful job, as any one who has ever
plunged into the mysteries will testify; and before the facing, even
experienced Pris quailed.

The bonnet also was a trial, for when the lace was on, it was discovered
that the ribbons didn’t match the dress. Here was a catastrophe! Kitty
frantically rummaged the house, the shops, the stores of her friends,
and rummaged in vain. There was no time to send to the city, and despair
was about to fall on Kitty, when Pris rescued her by quietly making one
of the small sacrifices which were easy to her because her life was
spent for others. Some one suggested a strip of blue illusion,—and that
could be got; but, alas! Kitty had no money, for the gloves were already
bought. Pris heard the lamentations, and giving up fresh ribbons for
herself, pulled her sister out of a slough of despond with two yards of
“heavenly tulle.”

“Now the daisies; and oh, dear me, not one can I find in this
poverty-stricken town,” sighed Kitty, prinking at the glass, and
fervently hoping that nothing would happen to her complexion over night.

“I see plenty just like those on your dress,” answered Pris, nodding
toward the meadow full of young white-weed.

“Pris, you’re a treasure! I’ll wear real ones; they keep well, I know,
and are so common I can refresh my bonnet anywhere. It’s a splendid
idea.”

Away rushed Kitty to return with an apron full of American daisies. A
pretty cluster was soon fastened just over the left-hand frizzle of
bright hair, and the little bonnet was complete.

“Now, Pris, tell me how I look,” cried Kitty, as she swept into the room
late that afternoon in full gala costume.

It would have been impossible for the primmest, the sourest, or the most
sensible creature in the world to say that it wasn’t a pretty sight. The
long train, the big chignon, the apology for a bonnet, were all
ridiculous,—no one could deny that,—but youth, beauty, and a happy heart
made even those absurdities charming. The erect young figure gave an air
to the crisp folds of the delicate dress; the bright eyes and fresh
cheeks under the lace rosette made one forget its size; and the rippling
brown hair won admiration in spite of the ugly bunch which disfigured
the girl’s head. The little jacket set “divinely,” the new gloves were
as immaculate as white kids could be, and to crown all, Lizzie King, in
a burst of generosity, lent Kitty the blue and white Paris sunshade
which she couldn’t use herself.

“Now I could die content; I’m perfect in all respects, and I know Jack
won’t be ashamed of me. I really owe it to him to look my best, you
know, and that’s why I’m so particular,” said Kitty, in an apologetic
tone, as she began to lay away her finery.

“I hope you will enjoy every minute of the time, deary. Don’t forget to
finish running up the facing; I’ve basted it carefully, and would do it
if my head didn’t ache so, I really can’t hold it up any longer,”
answered Pris, who had worked like a disinterested bee, while Kitty had
flown about like a distracted butterfly.

“Go and lie down, you dear, kind soul, and don’t think of my nonsense
again,” said Kitty, feeling remorseful, till Pris was comfortably
asleep, when she went to her room and revelled in her finery till
bedtime. So absorbed was she in learning to manage her train gracefully,
that she forgot the facing till very late. Then, being worn out with
work and worry, she did, what girls are too apt to do, stuck a pin here
and there, and, trusting to Priscilla’s careful bastings, left it as it
was, retiring to dream of a certain Horace Fletcher, whose aristocratic
elegance had made a deep impression upon her during the few evenings she
had seen him.

Nothing could have been lovelier than the morning, and few hearts
happier than Kitty’s, as she arrayed herself with the utmost care, and
waited in solemn state for the carriage; for muslin trains and dewy
roads were incompatible, and one luxury brought another.

“My goodness, where did she get that stylish suit?” whispered Miss Smith
to Miss Jones, as Kitty floated into the station with all sail set,
finding it impossible to resist the temptation to astonish certain young
ladies who had snubbed her in times past, which snubs had rankled, and
were now avenged.

“I looked everywhere for a muslin for to-day and couldn’t find any I
liked, so I was forced to wear my mauve silk,” observed Miss Smith,
complacently settling the silvery folds of her dress.

“It’s very pretty, but one ruins a silk at Class Day, you know. I
thought this organdie would be more comfortable and appropriate this
warm day. A friend brought it from Paris, and it’s like one the Princess
of Wales wore at the great flower-show this year,” returned Kitty, with
the air of a young lady who had all her dresses from Paris, and was
intimately acquainted with the royal family.

“Those girls” were entirely extinguished by this stroke, and hadn’t a
word to say for themselves, while Kitty casually mentioned Horace
Fletcher, Lyceum Hall, and Cousin Jack, for _they_ had only a little
Freshman brother to boast of, and were _not_ going to Lyceum Hall.

As she stepped out of the cars at Cambridge, Jack opened his honest blue
eyes and indulged in a low whistle of astonishment; for if there was
anything he especially hated, it was the trains, chignons and tiny
bonnets then in fashion. He was very fond of Kitty, and prided himself
on being able to show his friends a girl who was charming, and yet not
over-dressed.

“She has made a regular guy of herself; I won’t tell her so, and the
dear little soul shall have a jolly time in spite of her fuss and
feathers. But I do wish she had let her hair alone and worn that pretty
hat of hers.”

As this thought passed through Jack’s mind he smiled and bowed and made
his way among the crowd, whispering as he drew his cousin’s arm through
his own,—

“Why, Kitty, you’re got up regardless of expense, aren’t you? I’m so
glad you came, we’ll have a rousing good time, and you shall see all the
fun.”

“Oh, thank you, Jack! Do I look nice, really? I tried to be a credit to
you and Pris, and I did have such a job of it. I’ll make you laugh over
it some time. A carriage for me? Bless us, how fine we are!” and Kitty
stepped in, feeling that only one thing more was needed to make her cup
overflow. That one thing was speedily vouchsafed, for before her skirts
were smoothly settled, Jack called out, in his hearty way,—

“How are you, Fletcher? If you are bound for Chapel I’ll take you up.”

“Thanks; good-morning, Miss Heath.”

It was all done in an instant, and the next thing Kitty knew she was
rolling away with the elegant Horace sitting opposite. How little it
takes to make a young girl happy! A pretty dress, sunshine, and somebody
opposite, and they are blest. Kitty’s face glowed and dimpled with
pleasure as she glanced about her, especially when _she_, sitting in
state with two gentlemen all to herself, passed “those girls” walking in
the dust with a beardless boy; she felt that she could forgive past
slights, and did so with a magnanimous smile and bow.

Both Jack and Fletcher had graduated the year before, but still took an
interest in their old haunts, and patronized the fellows who were not
yet through the mill, at least the Seniors and Juniors; of Sophs and
Freshs they were sublimely unconscious. Greeted by frequent slaps on the
shoulder, and hearty “How are you, old fellows,” they piloted Kitty to a
seat in the chapel. An excellent place, but the girl’s satisfaction was
marred by Fletcher’s desertion, and she could not see anything
attractive about the dashing young lady in the pink bonnet to whom he
devoted himself, “because she was a stranger,” Kitty said.

Everybody knows what goes on in the Chapel, after the fight and scramble
are over. The rustle and buzz, the music, the oratory and the poem,
during which the men cheer and the girls simper; the professors yawn,
and the poet’s friends pronounce him a second Longfellow. Then the
closing flourishes, the grand crush, and general scattering.

Then the fun really begins, as far as the young folks are concerned.
_They_ don’t mind swarming up and down stairs in a solid phalanx; they
can enjoy half a dozen courses of salad, ice and strawberries, with
stout gentlemen crushing their feet, anxious mammas sticking sharp
elbows into their sides, and absent-minded tutors walking over them.
They can flirt vigorously in a torrid atmosphere of dinner, dust, and
din; can smile with hot coffee running down their backs, small
avalanches of ice-cream descending upon their best bonnets, and
sandwiches, butter-side down, reposing on their delicate silks. They
know that it is a costly rapture, but they carefully refrain from
thinking of the morrow, and energetically illustrate the Yankee maxim
which bids us enjoy ourselves in our early bloom.

Kitty did have “a rousing good time;” for Jack was devoted, taking her
everywhere, showing her everything, feeding and fanning her, and
festooning her train with untiring patience. How many forcible
expressions he mentally indulged in as he walked on that unlucky train
we will not record; he smiled and skipped and talked of treading on
flowers in a way that would have charmed Kitty, if some one else had not
been hovering about “The Daisy,” as Fletcher called her.

After he returned, she neglected Jack, who took it coolly, and was never
in the way unless she wanted him. For the first time in her life, Kitty
deliberately flirted. The little coquetries, which are as natural to a
gay young girl as her laughter, were all in full play, and had she gone
no further no harm would have been done. But, excited by the example of
those about her, Kitty tried to enact the fashionable young lady, and,
like most novices, she overdid the part. Quite forgetting her cousin,
she tossed her head, twirled her fan, gave affected little shrieks at
college jokes, and talked college slang in a way that convulsed
Fletcher, who enjoyed the fun immensely.

Jack saw it all, shook his head and said nothing; but his face grew
rather sober as he watched Kitty, flushed, dishevelled, and breathless,
whirling round Lyceum Hall, on the arm of Fletcher, who danced divinely,
as all the girls agreed. Jack had proposed going, but Kitty had frowned,
so he fell back, leaving her to listen and laugh, blush and shrink a
little at her partner’s flowery compliments and admiring glances.

“If she stands that long she’s not the girl I took her for,” thought
Jack, beginning to lose patience. “She doesn’t look like my little
Kitty, and somehow I don’t feel half so fond and proud of her as usual.
I know one thing, _my_ daughters shall never be seen knocking about in
that style.”

As if the thought suggested the act, Jack suddenly assumed an air of
paternal authority, and, arresting his cousin as she was about to begin
again, he said, in a tone she had never heard before,—

“I promised Pris to take care of you, so I shall carry you off to rest,
and put yourself to rights after this game of romps. I advise you to do
the same, Fletcher, or give your friend in the pink bonnet a turn.”

Kitty took Jack’s arm pettishly, but glanced over her shoulder with such
an inviting smile that Fletcher followed, feeling very much like a top,
in danger of tumbling down the instant he stopped spinning. As she came
out Kitty’s face cleared, and, assuming her sprightliest air, she spread
her plumage and prepared to descend with effect, for a party of
uninvited _peris_ stood at the gate of this Paradise casting longing
glances at the forbidden splendors within. Slowly, that all might see
her, Kitty sailed down, with Horace, the debonair, in her wake, and was
just thinking to herself, “Those girls won’t get over this very soon, I
fancy,” when all in one moment she heard Fletcher exclaim, wrathfully,
“Hang the flounces!” she saw a very glossy black hat come skipping down
the steps, felt a violent twitch backward, and, to save herself from a
fall, sat down on the lower step with most undignified haste.

It was impossible for the bystanders to help laughing, for there was
Fletcher hopping wildly about, with one foot nicely caught in a muslin
loop, and there sat Kitty longing to run away and hide herself, yet
perfectly helpless, while every one tittered. Miss Jones and Miss Smith
laughed shrilly, and the despised little Freshman completed her
mortification, by a feeble joke about Kitty Heath’s new man-trap. It was
only an instant, but it seemed an hour before Fletcher freed her, and
snatching up the dusty beaver, left her with a flushed countenance and
an abrupt bow.

If it hadn’t been for Jack, Kitty would have burst into tears then and
there, so terrible was the sense of humiliation which oppressed her. For
his sake she controlled herself, and, bundling up her torn train, set
her teeth, stared straight before her, and let him lead her in dead
silence to a friend’s room near by. There he locked the door, and began
to comfort her by making light of the little mishap. But Kitty cried so
tragically, that he was at his wit’s end, till the ludicrous side of the
affair struck her, and she began to laugh hysterically. With a vague
idea that vigorous treatment was best for that feminine ailment, Jack
was about to empty the contents of an ice-pitcher over her, when she
arrested him, by exclaiming, incoherently,—

“Oh, don’t!—it was so funny!—how can you laugh, you cruel boy?—I’m
disgraced, forever—take me home to Pris, oh, take me home to Pris!”

“I will, my dear, I will; but first let me right you up a bit; you look
as if you had been hazed, upon my life you do;” and Jack laughed in
spite of himself at the wretched little object before him, for dust,
dancing, and the downfall produced a ruinous spectacle.

That broke Kitty’s heart; and, spreading her hands before her face, she
was about to cry again, when the sad sight which met her eyes dispelled
the gathering tears. The new gloves were both split up the middle and
very dirty with clutching at the steps as she went down.

“Never mind, you can wash them,” said Jack, soothingly.

“I paid a dollar and a half for them, and they can’t be washed,” groaned
Kitty.

“Oh, hang the gloves! I meant your hands,” cried Jack, trying to keep
sober.

“No matter for my hands, I mourn my gloves. But I won’t cry any more,
for my head aches now so I can hardly see.” And Kitty threw off her
bonnet, as if even that airy trifle hurt her.

Seeing how pale she looked, Jack tenderly suggested a rest on the old
sofa, and a wet handkerchief on her hot forehead, while he got the good
landlady to send her up a cup of tea. As Kitty rose to comply she
glanced at her dress, and, clasping her hands, exclaimed, tragically,—

“The facing, the fatal facing! That made all the mischief, for if I’d
sewed it last night it wouldn’t have ripped to-day; if it hadn’t ripped
Fletcher wouldn’t have got his foot in it, I shouldn’t have made an
object of myself, he wouldn’t have gone off in a rage, and—who knows
what might have happened?”

“Bless the what’s-its-name if it has settled him,” cried Jack. “He is a
contemptible fellow not to stay and help you out of the scrape he got
you into. Follow his lead and don’t trouble yourself about him.”

“Well, he _was_ rather absurd to-day, I allow; but he _has_ got handsome
eyes and hands, and he _does_ dance like an angel,” sighed Kitty, as she
pinned up the treacherous loop which had brought destruction to her
little castle in the air.

“Handsome eyes, white hands, and angelic feet don’t make a man. Wait
till you can do better, Kit.”

With an odd, grave look, that rather startled Kitty, Jack vanished, to
return presently with a comfortable cup of tea and a motherly old lady
to help repair damages and soothe her by the foolish little purrings and
pattings so grateful to female nerves after a flurry.

“I’ll come back and take you out to see the dance round the tree when
you’ve had a bit of a rest,” said Jack, vibrating between door and sofa
as if it wasn’t easy to get away.

“Oh, I couldn’t,” cried Kitty, with a shudder at the bare idea of
meeting any one. “I can’t be seen again to-night; let me stay here till
my train goes.”

“I thought it had gone, already,” said Jack, with an irrepressible
twinkle of the eye that glanced at the draggled dress sweeping the
floor.

“How _can_ you joke about it!” and the girl’s reproachful eyes filled
with tears of shame. “I know I’ve been very silly, Jack, but I’ve had my
punishment, and I don’t need any more. To feel that you despise me is
worse than all the rest.”

She ended with a little sob, and turned her face away to hide the
trembling of her lips. At that, Jack flushed up, his eyes shone, and he
stooped suddenly as if to make some impetuous reply. But, remembering
the old lady (who, by the by, was discreetly looking out of window), he
put his hands in his pockets and strolled out of the room.

“I’ve lost them both by this day’s folly,” thought Kitty, as Mrs. Brown
departed with the teacup. “I don’t care for Fletcher, for I dare say he
didn’t mean half he said, and I was only flattered because he is rich
and handsome and the girls glorify him. But I shall miss Jack, for I’ve
known and loved him all my life. How good he’s been to me to-day! so
patient, careful, and kind, though he must have been ashamed of me. I
know he didn’t like my dress; but he never said a word and stood by me
through everything. Oh, I wish I’d minded Pris! then he would have
respected me, at least; I wonder if he ever will, again?”

Following a sudden impulse, Kitty sprang up, locked the door, and then
proceeded to destroy all her little vanities as far as possible. She
smoothed out her crimps with a wet and ruthless hand; fastened up her
pretty hair in the simple way Jack liked; gave her once cherished bonnet
a spiteful shake, as she put it on, and utterly extinguished it with a
big blue veil. She looped up her dress, leaving no vestige of the now
hateful train, and did herself up uncompromisingly in the Quakerish gray
shawl Pris had insisted on her taking for the evening. Then she surveyed
herself with pensive satisfaction, saying, in the tone of one bent on
resolutely mortifying the flesh,—

“Neat but not gaudy; I’m a fright, but I deserve it, and it’s better
than being a peacock.”

Kitty had time to feel a little friendless and forlorn, sitting there
alone as twilight fell, and amused herself by wondering if Fletcher
would come to inquire about her, or show any further interest in her;
yet when the sound of a manly tramp approached, she trembled lest it
should be the victim of the fatal facing. The door opened, and with a
sigh of relief she saw Jack come in, bearing a pair of new gloves in one
hand and a great bouquet of June roses in the other.

“How good of you to bring me these! They are more refreshing than oceans
of tea. You know what I like, Jack; thank you very much,” cried Kitty,
sniffing at her roses with grateful rapture.

“And you know what I like,” returned Jack, with an approving glance at
the altered figure before him.

“I’ll never do so any more,” murmured Kitty, wondering why she felt
bashful all of a sudden, when it was only cousin Jack.

“Now put on your gloves, dear, and come out and hear the music; your
train doesn’t go for two hours yet, and you mustn’t mope here all that
time,” said Jack, offering his second gift.

“How did you know my size?” asked Kitty, putting on the gloves in a
hurry; for though Jack had called her “dear” for years, the little word
had a new sound to-night.

“I guessed,—no, I didn’t, I had the old ones with me; they are no good
now, are they?” and too honest to lie, Jack tried to speak carelessly,
though he turned red in the dusk, well knowing that the dirty little
gloves were folded away in his left breast-pocket at that identical
moment.

“Oh, dear, no! these fit nicely. I’m ready, if you don’t mind going with
such a fright,” said Kitty, forgetting her dread of seeing people in her
desire to get away from that room, because for the first time in her
life she wasn’t at ease with Jack.

“I think I like the little gray moth better than the fine butterfly,”
returned Jack, who, in spite of his invitation, seemed to find “moping”
rather pleasant.

“You are a rainy-day friend, and he isn’t,” said Kitty, softly, as she
drew him away.

Jack’s only answer was to lay his hand on the little white glove resting
so confidingly on his arm, and, keeping it there, they roamed away into
the summer twilight.

Something had happened to the evening and the place, for both seemed
suddenly endowed with uncommon beauty and interest. The dingy old houses
might have been fairy palaces, for anything they saw to the contrary;
the dusty walks, the trampled grass, were regular Elysian fields to
them, and the music was the music of the spheres, though they found
themselves “Right in the middle of the boom, jing, jing.” For both had
made a little discovery,—no, not a little one, the greatest and sweetest
man and woman can make. In the sharp twinge of jealousy which the sight
of Kitty’s flirtation with Fletcher gave him, and the delight he found
in her after conduct, Jack discovered how much he loved her. In the
shame, gratitude, and half sweet, half bitter emotion that filled her
heart, Kitty felt that to her Jack would never be “only cousin Jack” any
more. All the vanity, coquetry, selfishness, and ill-temper of the day
seemed magnified to heinous sins, for now her only thought was, “seeing
these faults, he _can’t_ care for me. Oh, I wish I was a better girl!”

She did not say “for his sake,” but in the new humility, the ardent wish
to be all that a woman should be, little Kitty proved how true her love
was, and might have said with Portia,—

                “For myself alone, I would not be
                 Ambitious in my wish; but, for you,
                 I would be trebled twenty times myself;
                 A thousand times more fair,
                 Ten thousand times more rich.”

All about them other pairs were wandering under the patriarchal elms,
enjoying music, starlight, balmy winds, and all the luxuries of the
season. If the band had played

               “Oh, there’s nothing half so sweet in life
                As love’s young dream—”

it is my private opinion that it would have suited the audience to a T.
Being principally composed of elderly gentlemen with large families,
they had not that fine sense of the fitness of things so charming to
see, and tooted and banged away with waltzes and marches, quite
regardless of the flocks of Romeos and Juliets philandering all about
them.

Under cover of a popular medley, Kitty overheard Fletcher quizzing her
for the amusement of Miss Pink-bonnet, who was evidently making up for
lost time. It was feeble wit, but it put the finishing stroke to Kitty’s
vanity, and she dropped a tear in her blue tissue retreat, and clung to
Jack, feeling that she had never valued him half enough. She hoped he
didn’t hear the gossip going on at the other side of the tree near which
they stood; but he did, for his hand involuntarily doubled itself up
into a very dangerous-looking fist, and he darted such fiery glances at
the speaker, that, if the thing had been possible, Fletcher’s ambrosial
curls would have been scorched off his head.

“Never mind, and don’t get angry, Jack. They are right about one
thing,—the daisies in my bonnet _were_ real, and I _couldn’t_ afford any
others. I don’t care much, only Pris worked so hard to get me ready I
hate to have my things made fun of.”

“He isn’t worth a thrashing, so we’ll let it pass this time,” said Jack,
irefully, yet privately resolving to have it out with Fletcher by and
by.

“Why, Kitty, I thought the real daisies the prettiest things about your
dress. Don’t throw them away. I’ll wear them just to show that noodle
that I prefer nature to art;” and Jack gallantly stuck the faded posy in
his button-hole, while Kitty treasured up the hint so kindly given for
future use.

If a clock with great want of tact hadn’t insisted on telling them that
it was getting late, Kitty never would have got home, for both the young
people felt inclined to loiter about arm in arm through the sweet summer
night forever. Jack had meant to say something before she went, and was
immensely surprised to find the chance lost for the present. He wanted
to go home with her and free his mind; but a neighborly old gentleman
having been engaged as escort, there would have been very little
satisfaction in a travelling trio; so he gave it up. He was very silent
as they walked to the station with Dr. Dodd trudging behind them. Kitty
thought he was tired, perhaps glad to be rid of her, and meekly accepted
her fate. But as the train approached, she gave his hand an impulsive
squeeze, and said very gratefully,—

“Jack, I can’t thank you enough for your kindness to your silly little
cousin; but I never shall forget it, and if I ever can return it in any
way, I will with all my heart.”

Jack looked down at the young face almost pathetic now with weariness,
humility, and pain, yet very sweet, with that new shyness in the loving
eyes, and, stooping suddenly, he kissed it, whispering in a tone that
made the girl’s heart flutter,—

“I’ll tell you how you may return it ‘with all your heart,’ by and by.
Good-night, my Kitty.”

“Have you had a good time, dear?” asked Pris, as her sister appeared an
hour later.

“Don’t I look as if I had?” and, throwing off her wraps, Kitty revolved
slowly before her that she might behold every portion of the wreck. “My
gown is all dust, crumple, and rags, my bonnet perfectly limp and flat,
and my gloves are ruined; I’ve broken Lizzie’s parasol, made a spectacle
of myself, and wasted money, time, and temper; yet my Class Day isn’t a
failure, for Jack is the dearest boy in the world, and I’m very, very
happy!”

Pris looked at her a minute, then opened her arms without a word, and
Kitty forgot all her little troubles in one great joy.

When Miss Smith and Miss Jones called a few days after to tell her that
Mr. Fletcher was going abroad, the amiable creatures were entirely
routed by finding Jack there in a most unmistakable situation. He
blandly wished Horace “bon voyage,” and regretted that he wouldn’t be
there to the wedding in October. Kitty devoted herself to blushing
beautifully, and darning many rents in a short daisy muslin skirt,
“which I intend to wear a great deal, because Jack likes it, and so do
I,” she said, with a demure look at her lover, who laughed as if that
was the best joke of the season.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               AUNT KIPP.

                 “Children and fools speak the truth.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                   I.


“WHAT’S that sigh for, Polly dear?”

“I’m tired, mother, tired of working and waiting. If I’m ever going to
have any fun, I want it _now_ while I can enjoy it.”

“You shouldn’t wait another hour if I could have my way; but you know
how helpless I am;” and poor Mrs. Snow sighed dolefully, as she glanced
about the dingy room and pretty Mary turning her faded gown for the
second time.

“If Aunt Kipp would give us the money she is always talking about,
instead of waiting till she dies, we should be _so_ comfortable. She is
a dreadful bore, for she lives in such terror of dropping dead with her
heart-complaint that she doesn’t take any pleasure in life herself or
let any one else; so the sooner she goes the better for all of us,” said
Polly, in a desperate tone; for things looked very black to her just
then.

“My dear, don’t say that,” began her mother, mildly shocked; but a bluff
little voice broke in with the forcible remark,—

“She’s everlastingly telling me never to put off till to-morrow what can
be done to-day; next time she comes I’ll remind her of that, and ask
her, if she is going to die, why she doesn’t do it?”

“Toady! you’re a wicked, disrespectful boy; never let me hear you say
such a thing again about your dear Aunt Kipp.”

“She isn’t dear! You know we all hate her, and you are more afraid of
her than you are of spiders,—so now.”

The young personage whose proper name had been corrupted into Toady, was
a small boy of ten or eleven, apple-cheeked, round-eyed, and
curly-headed; arrayed in well-worn, gray knickerbockers, profusely
adorned with paint, glue, and shreds of cotton. Perched on a high stool,
at an isolated table in a state of chaos, he was absorbed in making a
boat, entirely oblivious of the racking tooth-ache which had been his
excuse for staying from school. As cool, saucy, hard-handed, and
soft-hearted a little specimen of young America was Toady as you would
care to see; a tyrant at home, a rebel at school, a sworn foe to law,
order, and Aunt Kipp. This young person was regarded as a reprobate by
all but his mother, sister, and sister’s sweetheart, Van Bahr Lamb.
Having been, through much anguish of flesh and spirit, taught that lying
was a deadly sin, Toady rushed to the other extreme, and bolted out the
truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, at all times and
places, with a startling abruptness that brought wrath and dismay upon
his friends and relatives.

“It’s wicked to fib; you’ve whipped that into me and you can’t rub it
out,” he was wont to say, with vivid recollection of the past tingling
in the chubby portions of his frame.

“Mind your chips, Toady, and take care what you say to Aunt Kipp, or
you’ll be as poor as a little rat all the days of your life,” said
Polly, warningly.

“I don’t want her old money, and I’ll tell her so if she bothers me
about it. I shall go into business with Van and take care of the whole
lot; so don’t you preach, Polly,” returned Toady, with as much dignity
as was compatible with a great dab of glue on the end of his snub nose.

“Mother, did aunt say anything about coming this week?” asked Polly,
after a pause of intense thought over a breadth with three darns, two
spots, and a burn.

“Yes; she wrote that she was too feeble to come at present, as she had
such dreadful palpitations she didn’t dare stir from her room. So we are
quite safe for the next week at least, and—bless my soul, there she is
now!”

Mrs. Snow clasped her hands with a gesture of dismay, and sat as if
transfixed by the spectacle of a ponderous lady, in an awe-inspiring
bonnet, who came walking slowly down the street. Polly gave a groan, and
pulled a bright ribbon from her hair. Toady muttered, “Oh, bother!” and
vainly attempted to polish up his countenance with a fragmentary
pocket-handkerchief.

“Nothing but salt fish for dinner,” wailed Mrs. Snow, as the shadow of
the coming event fell upon her.

“Van will make a fool of himself, and ruin everything,” sighed Polly,
glancing at the ring on her finger.

“I know she’ll kiss me; she never _will_ let a fellow alone,” growled
Toady, scowling darkly.

The garden gate clashed, dust flew from the door-mat, a heavy step
echoed in the hall, an imperious voice called “Sophy!” and Aunt Kipp
entered with a flourish of trumpets, for Toady blew a blast through his
fingers which made the bows totter on her bonnet.

“My dear aunt, I’m very glad to see you,” murmured Mrs. Snow, advancing
with a smile of welcome; for though as weak as water gruel, she was as
kind-hearted a little woman as ever lived.

“What a fib that was!” said Toady, _sotto voce_.

“We were just saying we were afraid you wouldn’t”—began Mary, when a
warning, “Mind now, Polly,” caused her to stop short and busy herself
with the newcomer’s bag and umbrella.

“I changed my mind. Theodore, come and kiss me,” answered Aunt Kipp,
briefly.

“Yes’m,” was the plaintive reply, and, closing his eyes, Toady awaited
his fate with fortitude.

But the dreaded salute did not come, for Aunt Kipp exclaimed in alarm,—

“Mercy on us! has the boy got the plague?”

“No’m, it’s paint, and dirt, and glue, and it _won’t_ come off,” said
Toady, stroking his variegated countenance with grateful admiration for
the stains that saved him.

“Go and wash this moment, sir. Thank Heaven, _I’ve_ got no boys,” cried
Aunt Kipp, as if boys were some virulent disease which she had narrowly
escaped.

With a hasty peck at the lips of her two elder relatives, the old lady
seated herself, and slowly removed the awful bonnet, which in shape and
hue much resembled a hearse hung with black crape.

“I’m glad you are better,” said Mary, reverently receiving the funereal
head-gear.

“I’m _not_ better,” cut in Aunt Kipp. “I’m worse, much worse; my days
are numbered; I stand on the brink of the tomb, and may drop at any
moment.”

Toady’s face was a study, as he glanced up at the old lady’s florid
countenance, down at the floor, as if in search of the above-mentioned
“brink,” and looked unaffectedly anxious to see her drop. “Why don’t
you, then?” was on his lips; but a frown from Polly restrained him, and
he sat himself down on the rug to contemplate the corpulent victim.

“Have a cup of tea, aunt?” said Mrs. Snow.

“I will.”

“Lie down and rest a little,” suggested Polly.

“I won’t.”

“Can we do anything for you?” said both.

“Take my things away, and have dinner early.”

Both departed to perform these behests, and, leaning back in her chair,
Aunt Kipp reposed.

“I say, what’s a bore?” asked Toady from the rug, where he sat rocking
meditatively to and fro, holding on by his shoe-strings.

“It’s a kind of a pig, very fierce, and folks are afraid of ’em,” said
Aunt Kipp, whose knowledge of Natural History was limited.

“Good for Polly! so you are!” sung out the boy, with the hearty child’s
laugh so pleasant to most ears.

“What do you mean, sir?” demanded the old lady, irefully poking at him
with her umbrella.

“Why, Polly said you were a bore,” explained Toady, with artless
frankness. “You _are_ fat, you know, and fierce sometimes, and folks are
afraid of you. Good, wasn’t it?”

“Very! Mary is a nice, grateful, respectful, loving niece, and I shan’t
forget her, she may depend on that,” and Aunt Kipp laughed grimly.

“May she? well, that’s jolly now. She was afraid you wouldn’t give her
the money; so I’ll tell her it’s all right;” and innocent Toady nodded
approvingly.

“Oh, she expects some of my money, does she?”

“Course she does; ain’t you always saying you’ll remember us in your
will, because father was your favorite nephew, and all that? I’ll tell
you a secret, if you won’t let Polly know I spoke first. You’ll find it
out to-night, for you’d see Van and she were sweethearts in a minute.”

“Sweethearts?” cried Aunt Kipp, turning red in the face.

“Yes’m. Van settled it last week, and Polly’s been so happy ever since.
Mother likes it, and _I_ like it, for I’m fond of Van, though I do call
him Baa-baa, because he looks like a sheep. We all like it, and we’d all
say so, if we were not afraid of you. Mother and Polly, I mean; of
course we men don’t mind, but we don’t want a fuss. You won’t make one,
will you, now?”

Anything more expressive of brotherly good-will, persuasive frankness,
and a placid consciousness of having “fixed it,” than Toady’s dirty
little face, it would be hard to find. Aunt Kipp eyed him so fiercely
that even before she spoke a dim suspicion that something was wrong
began to dawn on his too-confiding soul.

“_I_ don’t like it, and I’ll put a stop to it. I won’t have any
ridiculous baa-baas in my family. If Mary counts on my money to begin
housekeeping with, she’ll find herself mistaken; for not one penny shall
she have, married or single, and you may tell her so.”

Toady was so taken aback by this explosion that he let go his
shoe-strings, fell over with a crash, and lay flat, with shovel and
tongs spread upon him like a pall. In rushed Mrs. Snow and Polly, to
find the boy’s spirits quite quenched, for once, and Aunt Kipp in a
towering passion. It all came out in one overwhelming flood of words,
and Toady fled from the storm to wander round the house, a prey to the
deepest remorse. The meekness of that boy at dinner-time was so angelic
that Mrs. Snow would have feared speedy translation for him, if she had
not been very angry. Polly’s red eyes, and Aunt Kipp’s griffinesque
expression of countenance, weighed upon his soul so heavily, that even
roly-poly pudding failed to assuage his trouble, and, taking his mother
into the china-closet, he anxiously inquired “if it was all up with
Polly?”

“I’m afraid so, for aunt vows she will make a new will to-morrow, and
leave every penny to the Charitable Rag-bag Society,” sighed Mrs. Snow.

“I didn’t mean to do it, I truly didn’t! I thought I’d just ‘give her a
hint,’ as you say. She looked all right, and laughed when I told her
about being a bore, and I thought she liked it. If she was a man, I’d
thrash her for making Polly cry;” and Toady shook his fist at Aunt
Kipp’s umbrella, which was an immense relief to his perturbed spirit.

“Bless the boy! I do believe he would!” cried Mrs. Snow, watching the
little turkey-cock with maternal pride. “You can’t do that: so just be
careful and not make any more mischief, dear.”

“I’ll try, mother; but I’m always getting into scrapes with Aunt Kipp.
She’s worse than measles, any day,—such an old aggrawater! Van’s coming
this afternoon, won’t he make her pleasant again?”

“Oh, dear, no! He will probably make things ten times worse, he’s so
bashful and queer. I’m afraid our last chance is gone, deary, and we
must rub along as we have done.”

One sniff of emotion burst from Toady, and for a moment he laid his head
in the knife-tray, overcome with disappointment and regret. But scorning
to yield to unmanly tears, he was soon himself again. Thrusting his
beloved jack-knife, with three blades and a file, into Polly’s hand, he
whispered, brokenly,—

“Keep it forever’n’ever; I’m awful sorry!” Then, feeling that the
magnitude of this sacrifice atoned for everything, he went to watch for
Van,—the forlorn hope to which he now clung.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  II.


“SOPHY, I’m surprised at your want of judgment. Do you really mean to
let your girl marry this Lamb? Why, the man’s a fool!” began Aunt Kipp,
after dinner, by way of opening a pleasant conversation with her
relatives.

“Dear me, aunt! how can you know that, when you never saw him?” mildly
returned Mrs. Snow.

“I’ve heard of him, and that’s enough for me. I’ve a deal of penetration
in judging character, and I tell you Van Bahr Lamb is a fool.”

The amiable old lady thought this would rouse Polly, against whom her
anger still burned hotly. But Polly also possessed penetration; and,
well knowing that contradiction would delight Aunt Kipp, she completely
took the wind out of her sails, by coolly remarking,—

“I like fools.”

“Bless my heart! what does the girl mean?” ejaculated Aunt Kipp.

“Just what I say. If Van is a fool, I prefer simpletons to wiseacres. I
know he is shy and awkward, and does absurd things now and then. But I
also know that he has the kindest heart that ever was; is unselfish,
faithful and loving; that he took good care of his old parents till they
died, and never thought of himself while they needed him. He loves me
dearly; will wait for me a dozen years, if I say so, and work all his
days to make me happy. He’s a help and comfort to mother, a good friend
to Toady, and I love and respect and am proud of him, though you do say
he is a fool,” cried Polly heartily.

“And you insist on marrying him?” demanded Aunt Kipp.

“Yes, I do.”

“Then I wish a carriage immediately,” was the somewhat irrelevant reply.

“Why, aunt, you don’t mean to go so soon?” cried Mrs. Snow, with a
reproachful glance at the rebellious Polly.

“Far from it. I wish to see Judge Banks about altering my will,” was the
awful answer.

Polly’s face fell; her mother gave a despairing sigh; Toady, who had
hovered about the door, uttered a suppressed whistle of dismay; and Mrs.
Kipp looked about her with vengeful satisfaction.

“Get the big carryall and old Bob, so the boy can drive, and all of you
come; the trip will do you good.”

It was like Aunt Kipp to invite her poor relations to go and “nip their
own noses off,” as she elegantly expressed it. It was a party of
pleasure that just suited her, for all the fun was on her side. She grew
affable at once, was quite pressing in her invitation, regretted that
Sophy was too busy to go, praised Polly’s hat; and professed herself
quite satisfied with “that dear boy” for a driver. The “dear boy”
distorted his young countenance frightfully behind her back, but found a
balm for every wound in the delight of being commander of the
expedition.

The big carryall appeared, and, with much creaking and swaying Mrs. Kipp
was got into the back seat, where the big bonnet gloomed like a
thunder-cloud. Polly, in a high state of indignation, which only made
her look ten times prettier, sat in front with Toady, who was a sight to
see as he drove off with his short legs planted against the boot, his
elbows squared, and the big whip scientifically cracking now and then.
Away they went, leaving poor Mrs. Snow to bewail herself dismally after
she had smiled and nodded them out of sight.

“Don’t go over any bridges or railroad crossings or by any saw-mills,”
said the old lady, as if the town could be suddenly remodelled to suit
her taste.

“Yes’m,” returned Toady, with a crack which would have done honor to a
French postilion.

It was a fine day, and the young people would have enjoyed the ride in
spite of the breakers ahead, if Aunt Kipp hadn’t entertained the girl
with a glowing account of the splendors of her own wedding, and
aggravated the boy by frequent pokes and directions in the art of
driving, of which she was of course, profoundly ignorant. Polly couldn’t
restrain a tear or two, in thinking of her own poor little prospects,
and Toady was goaded to desperation.

“I’ll give her a regular shaking up; it’ll make her hold her tongue and
do her good,” he said to himself, as a stony hill sloped temptingly
before him.

A sly chuck, and some mysterious manœuvre with the reins, and Bob
started off at a brisk trot, as if he objected to the old lady as much
as her mischievous little nephew.

“Hold him in! Keep a taut rein! Lord ’a mercy, he’s running away!”
shrieked Aunt Kipp, or tried to shriek, for the bouncing and bumping
jerked the words out of her mouth with ludicrous incoherency.

“I am holding him, but he _will_ go,” said Toady, with a wicked triumph
in his eye as he glanced back at Polly.

The next minute the words were quite true; for, as he spoke, two or
three distracted hens flew squalling over the wall and scattered about,
under, over, and before the horse, as only distracted hens could do. It
was too much for Bob’s nerves; and, taking matters into his own hands,
or feet, rather, he broke into a run, and rattled the old lady over the
stones with a velocity which left her speechless.

Polly laughed, and Toady chuckled, as they caught glimpses of the awful
bonnet vibrating wildly in the background, and felt the frantic
clutchings of the old lady’s hands. But both grew sober as a shrill
car-whistle sounded not far off; and Bob, as if possessed by an evil
spirit, turned suddenly into the road that led to the railroad crossing.

“That will do, Toady; now pull up, for we can’t get over in time,” said
Polly, glancing anxiously toward the rapidly approaching puffs of white
smoke.

“I can’t, Polly,—I really can’t,” cried the boy, tugging with all his
might, and beginning to look scared.

Polly lent her aid; but Bob scarcely seemed to feel it, for he had been
a racer once, and when his blood was up he was hard to handle. His own
good sense might have checked him, if Aunt Kipp hadn’t unfortunately
recovered her voice at this crisis, and uttered a succession of the
shrillest screams that ever saluted mortal ears. With a snort and a
bound Bob dashed straight on toward the crossing, as the train appeared
round the bend.

“Let me out! Let me out! Jump! Jump!” shrieked Aunt Kipp, thrusting her
head out of the window, while she fumbled madly for the door-handle.

“O Toady, save us! save us!” gasped Polly, losing her presence of mind,
and dropping the reins to cling to her brother, with a woman’s
instinctive faith in the stronger sex.

But Toady held on manfully, though his arms were nearly pulled off, for
“Never say die,” was his motto, and the plucky little lad wouldn’t show
fear before the women.

“Don’t howl; we’ll do it! Hi, Bob!” and with a savage slash of the whip,
an exciting cry, a terrible reeling and rattling, they _did_ do it; for
Bob cleared the track at a breakneck pace, just in time for the train to
sweep swiftly by behind them.

Aunt Kipp dropped in a heap, Polly looked up at her brother, with a look
which he never forgot; and Toady tried to say, stoutly, “It’s all
right!” with lips that were white and dry in spite of himself.

“We shall smash up at the bridge,” he muttered, as they tore through the
town, where every one obligingly shouted, waved their hats, and danced
about on the sidewalks, doing nothing but add to Bob’s fright and the
party’s danger. But Toady was wrong,—they did not smash up at the
bridge; for, before they reached the perilous spot, one man had the
sense to fly straight at the horse’s head and hold on till the momentary
check enabled others to lend a hand.

The instant they were safe, Polly, like a regular heroine, threw herself
into the arms of her dishevelled preserver, who of course was Van, and
would have refreshed herself with hysterics if the sight of Toady hadn’t
steadied her. The boy sat as stiff and rigid as a wooden figure till
they took the reins from him; then all the strength seemed to go out of
him, and he leaned against his sister, as white and trembling as she,
whispering with an irrepressible sob,—

“O Polly, wasn’t it horrid? Tell mother I stood by you like a man. Do
tell her that!”

If any one had had time or heart to laugh, they certainly would have
done it when, after much groping, heaving, and hoisting, Mrs. Kipp was
extricated and restored to consciousness; for a more ludicrously
deplorable spectacle was seldom seen. Quite unhurt, though much shaken,
the old lady insisted on believing herself to be dying, and kept the
town in a ferment till three doctors had pronounced her perfectly well
able to go home. Then the perversity of her nature induced her to
comply, that she might have the satisfaction of dying on the way, and
proving herself in the right.

Unfortunately she did not expire, but, having safely arrived, went to
bed in high dudgeon, and led Polly and her mother a sad life of it for
two weary days. Having heard of Toady’s gallant behavior, she solemnly
ordered him up to receive her blessing. But the sight of Aunt Kipp’s
rubicund visage, surrounded by the stiff frills of an immense nightcap,
caused the irreverent boy to explode with laughter in his handkerchief,
and to be hustled away by his mother before Aunt Kipp discovered the
true cause of his convulsed appearance.

“Ah! poor dear, his feelings are too much for him. He sees my doom in my
face, and is overcome by what you refuse to believe. I shan’t forget
that boy’s devotion. Now leave me to the meditations befitting these
solemn hours.”

Mrs. Snow retired, and Aunt Kipp tried to sleep; but the murmur of
voices, and the sound of stifled laughter in the next room disturbed her
repose.

“They are rejoicing over my approaching end, knowing that I haven’t
changed my will. Mercenary creatures, don’t exult too soon! there’s time
yet,” she muttered; and presently, unable to control her curiosity, she
crept out of bed to listen and peep through the key-hole.

Van Bahr Lamb did look rather like a sheep. He had a blond curly head, a
long face, pale, mild eyes, a plaintive voice, and a general expression
of innocent timidity strongly suggestive of animated mutton. But Baa-baa
was a “trump,” as Toady emphatically declared, and though every one
laughed at him, every one liked him, and that is more than can be said
of many saints and sages. He adored Polly, was dutifully kind to her
mother, and had stood by T. Snow, Jr., in many an hour of tribulation
with fraternal fidelity. Though he had long blushed, sighed, and cast
sheep’s eyes at the idol of his affections, only till lately had he
dared to bleat forth his passion. Polly loved him because she couldn’t
help it; but she was proud, and wouldn’t marry till Aunt Kipp’s money
was hers, or at least a sure prospect of it; and now even the prospect
of a prospect was destroyed by that irrepressible Toady. They were
talking of this as the old lady suspected, and of course the following
conversation afforded her intense satisfaction.

“It’s a shame to torment us as she does, knowing how poor we are and how
happy a little of her money would make us. I’m tired of being a slave to
a cruel old woman just because she’s rich. If it was not for mother, I
declare I’d wash my hands of her entirely, and do the best I could for
myself.”

“Hooray for Polly! I always said let her money go and be jolly without
it,” cried Toady, who, in his character of wounded hero, reposed with a
lordly air on the sofa, enjoying the fragrance of the opedeldoc with
which his strained wrists were bandaged.

“It’s on your account, children, that I bear with aunt’s temper as I do.
I don’t want anything for myself, but I really think she owes it to your
dear father, who was devoted to her while he lived, to provide for his
children when he couldn’t;” after which remarkably spirited speech for
her, Mrs. Snow dropped a tear, and stitched away on a small trouser-leg
which was suffering from a complicated compound fracture.

“Don’t you worry about me, mother; I’ll take care of myself and you
too,” remarked Toady, with the cheery belief in impossibilities which
makes youth so charming.

“Now, Van, tell us what to do, for things have come to such a pass that
we must either break away altogether or be galley-slaves as long as Aunt
Kipp lives,” said Polly, who was a good deal excited about the matter.

“Well, really, my dear, I don’t know,” hesitated Van, who did know what
_he_ wanted, but thought it might be selfish to urge it. “Have you tried
to soften your aunt’s heart?” he asked, after a moment’s meditation.

“Good gracious, Van, she hasn’t got any,” cried Polly, who firmly
believed it.

“It’s hossified,” thoughtfully remarked Toady, quite unconscious of any
approach to a joke till every one giggled.

“You’ve had hossification enough for one while, my lad,” laughed Van.
“Well, Polly, if the old lady has no heart you’d better let her go, for
people without hearts are not worth much.”

“That’s a beautiful remark, Van, and a wise one. I just wish she could
hear you make it, for she called you a fool,” said Polly, irefully.

“Did she? Well, I don’t mind, I’m used to it,” returned Van, placidly;
and so he was, for Polly called him a goose every day of her life, and
he enjoyed it immensely.

“Then you think, dear, if we stopped worrying about aunt and her money,
and worked instead of waiting, that we shouldn’t be any poorer and might
be a great deal happier than we are now?” asked Polly, making a pretty
little tableau as she put her hand through Van’s arm and looked up at
him with as much love, respect, and reliance as if he had been six feet
tall, with the face of an Apollo and the manners of a Chesterfield.

“Yes, my dear, I do, for it has troubled me a good deal to see you so
badgered by that very uncomfortable old lady. Independence is a very
nice thing, and poverty isn’t half as bad as this sort of slavery. But
you are not going to be poor, nor worry about anything. We’ll just be
married and take mother and Toady home and be as jolly as grigs, and
never think of Mrs. K. again,—unless she loses her fortune, or gets
sick, or comes to grief in any way. We’d lend her a hand then, wouldn’t
we, Polly?” and Van’s mild face was pleasant to behold as he made the
kindly proposition.

“Well, we’d think of it,” said Polly, trying not to relent, but feeling
that she was going very fast.

“Let’s do it!” cried Toady, fired with the thought of privy conspiracy
and rebellion. “Mother would be so comfortable with Polly, and I’d help
Van in the store, when I’ve learned that confounded multiplication
table,” he added with a groan; “and if Aunt Kipp comes a visiting, we’ll
just say ‘Not at home,’ and let her trot off again.”

“It sounds very nice, but aunt will be dreadfully offended and I don’t
wish to be ungrateful,” said Mrs. Snow, brightening visibly.

“There’s no ingratitude about it,” cried Van. “She might have done
everything to make you love, and respect, and admire her, and been a
happy, useful, motherly, old soul; but she didn’t choose to, and now she
must take the consequences. No one cares for her, because she cares for
nobody; her money’s the plague of her life, and not a single heart will
ache when she dies.”

“Poor Aunt Kipp!” said Polly, softly.

Mrs. Snow echoed the words, and for a moment all thought pitifully of
the woman whose life had given so little happiness, whose age had won so
little reverence, and whose death would cause so little regret. Even
Toady had a kind thought for her, as he broke the silence, saying
soberly,—

“You’d better put tails on my jackets, mother; then the next time we get
run away with, Aunt Kipp will have something to hold on by.”

It was impossible to help laughing at the recollection of the old lady
clutching at the boy till he had hardly a button left, and at the
paternal air with which he now proposed a much-desired change of
costume, as if intent on Aunt Kipp’s future accommodation.

Under cover of the laugh, the old lady stole back to bed, wide awake,
and with subjects enough to meditate upon now. The shaking up had
certainly done her good, for somehow the few virtues she possessed came
to the surface, and the mental shower-bath just received had produced a
salutary change. Polly wouldn’t have doubted her aunt’s possession of a
heart, if she could have known the pain and loneliness that made it
ache, as the old woman crept away; and Toady wouldn’t have laughed if he
had seen the tears on the face, between the big frills, as Aunt Kipp
laid it on the pillow, muttering, drearily,—

“I might have been a happy, useful woman, but I didn’t choose to, and
now it’s too late.”

It _was_ too late to be all she might have been, for the work of seventy
selfish years couldn’t be undone in a minute. But with regret, rose the
sincere wish to earn a little love before the end came, and the old
perversity gave a relish to the reformation, for even while she resolved
to do the just and generous thing, she said to herself,—

“They say I’ve got no heart; I’ll show ’em that I have: they don’t want
my money; I’ll _make_ ’em take it: they turn their backs on me; I’ll
just render myself so useful and agreeable that they can’t do without
me.”


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  III.


AUNT KIPP sat bolt upright in the parlor, hemming a small handkerchief,
adorned with a red ship, surrounded by a border of green monkeys. Toady
suspected that this elegant article of dress was intended for him, and
yearned to possess it; so, taking advantage of his mother’s and Polly’s
absence, he strolled into the room, and, seating himself on a high, hard
chair, folded his hands, crossed his legs, and asked for a story with
the thirsting-for-knowledge air which little boys wear in the moral
story-books.

Now Aunt Kipp had one soft place in her heart, though it _was_ partially
ossified, as she very truly declared, and Toady was enshrined therein.
She thought there never was such a child, and loved him as she had done
his father before him, though the rack wouldn’t have forced her to
confess it. She scolded, snubbed, and predicted he’d come to a bad end
in public; but she forgave his naughtiest pranks, always brought him
something when she came, and privately intended to make his future
comfortable with half of her fortune. There was a dash and daring, a
generosity and integrity, about the little fellow, that charmed her.
Sophy was weak and low-spirited, Polly pretty and head-strong, and Aunt
Kipp didn’t think much of either of them; but Toady defied, distracted,
and delighted her, and to Toady she clung, as the one sunshiny thing in
her sour, selfish old age.

When he made his demure request, she looked at him, and her eyes began
to twinkle, for the child’s purpose was plainly seen in the loving
glances cast upon the pictorial pocket-handkerchief.

“A story? Yes, I’ll tell you one about a little boy who had a kind
old—ahem!—grandma. She was rich, and hadn’t made up her mind who she’d
leave her money to. She was fond of the boy,—a deal fonder than he
deserved,—for he was as mischievous a monkey as any that ever lived in a
tree, with a curly tail. He put pepper in her snuff-box,”—here Toady
turned scarlet,—“he cut up her best frisette to make a mane for his
rocking-horse,”—Toady opened his mouth impulsively, but shut it again
without betraying himself—“he repeated rude things to her, and called
her ‘an old aggrawater,’”—here Toady wriggled in his chair, and gave a
little gasp.

“If you are tired I won’t go on,” observed Aunt Kipp, mildly.

“I’m not tired, ’m; it’s a very interesting story,” replied Toady, with
a gravity that nearly upset the old lady.

“Well, in spite of all this, that kind, good, forgiving grandma left
that bad boy twenty thousand dollars when she died. What do you think of
that?” asked Aunt Kipp, pausing suddenly with her sharp eye on him.

“I—I think she was a regular dear,” cried Toady, holding on to the chair
with both hands, as if that climax rather took him off his legs.

“And what did the boy do about it?” continued Aunt Kipp, curiously.

“He bought a velocipede, and gave his sister half, and paid his mother’s
rent, and put a splendid marble cherakin over the old lady, and had a
jolly good time, and—”

“What in the world is a cherakin?” laughed Aunt Kipp, as Toady paused
for breath.

“Why, don’t you know? It’s a angel crying, or pointing up, or flapping
his wings. They have them over graves; and I’ll give you the biggest one
I can find when you die. But I’m not in a _very_ great hurry to have
you.”

“Thankee, dear; I’m in no hurry, myself. But, Toady, the boy did wrong
in giving his sister half; she didn’t deserve _any_; and the grandma
left word she wasn’t to have a penny of it.”

“Really?” cried the boy, with a troubled face.

“Yes, really. If he gave her any he lost it all; the old lady said so.
Now what do you think?” asked Aunt Kipp, who found it impossible to
pardon Polly,—perhaps because she was young, and pretty, and much
beloved.

Toady’s eyes kindled, and his red cheeks grew redder still, as he cried
out defiantly,—

“I think she was a selfish pig,—don’t you?”

“No, I don’t, sir; and I’m sure that little boy wasn’t such a fool as to
lose the money. He minded his grandma’s wishes, and kept it all.”

“No, he didn’t,” roared Toady, tumbling off his chair in great
excitement. “He just threw it out a winder, and smashed the old cherakin
all to bits.”

Aunt Kipp dropped her work with a shrill squeak, for she thought the boy
was dangerous, as he stood before her, sparring away at nothing as the
only vent for his indignation.

“It isn’t an interesting story,” he cried; “and I won’t hear any more;
and I won’t have your money if I mayn’t go halves with Polly; and I’ll
work to earn more than that, and we’ll all be jolly together, and you
may give your twenty thousand to the old rag-bags, and so I tell you,
Aunt Kipp.”

“Why, Toady, my boy, what’s the matter?” cried a mild voice at the door,
as young Lamb came trotting up to the rescue.

“Never you mind, Baa-baa; I shan’t do it; and it’s a mean shame Polly
can’t have half; then she could marry you and be so happy,” blubbered
Toady, running to try to hide his tears of disappointment in the
coat-skirts of his friend.

“Mr. Lamb, I suppose you _are_ that misguided young man?” said Aunt
Kipp, as if it was a personal insult to herself.

“Van Bahr Lamb, ma’am, if you please. Yes, thank you,” murmured Baa-baa,
bowing, blushing, and rumpling his curly fleece in bashful trepidation.

“Don’t thank me,” cried the old lady. “I’m not going to give you
anything,—far from it. I object to you altogether. What business have
you to come courting my niece?”

“Because I love her, ma’am,” returned Van, with unexpected spirit.

“No, you don’t; you want her money, or rather my money. She depends on
it; but you’ll both be disappointed, for she won’t have a penny of it,”
cried Aunt Kipp, who, in spite of her good resolutions, found it
impossible to be amiable all at once.

“I’m glad of it!” burst out Van, indignant at her accusation. “I didn’t
want Polly for the money; I always doubted if she got it; and I never
wished her to make herself a slave to anybody. I’ve got enough for all,
if we’re careful; and when my share of the Van Bahr property comes, we
shall live in clover.”

“What’s that? What property are you talking of?” demanded Aunt Kipp,
pricking up her ears.

“The great Van Bahr estate, ma’am. There has been a long lawsuit about
it, but it’s nearly settled, and there isn’t much doubt that we shall
get it. I am the last of our branch, and my share will be a large one.”

“Oh, indeed! I wish you joy,” said Aunt Kipp, with sudden affability;
for she adored wealth, like a few other persons in the world. “But
suppose you don’t get it, how then?”

“Then I shall try to be contented with my salary of two thousand, and
make Polly as happy as I can. Money doesn’t _always_ make people happy
or agreeable, I find.” And Van looked at Aunt Kipp in a way that would
have made her hair stand erect if she had possessed any. She stared at
him a moment, then, obeying one of the odd whims that made an irascible
weathercock of her, she said, abruptly,—

“If you had capital should you go into business for yourself, Mr.
Lambkin?”

“Yes, ma’am, at once,” replied Van, promptly.

“Suppose you lost the Van Bahr money, and some one offered you a tidy
little sum to start with, would you take it?”

“It would depend upon who made the offer, ma’am,” said Van, looking more
like a sheep than ever, as he stood staring in blank surprise.

“Suppose it was me, wouldn’t you take it?” asked Aunt Kipp, blandly, for
the new fancy pleased her.

“No, thank you, ma’am,” said Van, decidedly.

“And why not, pray?” cried the old lady, with a shrillness that made him
jump, and Toady back to the door precipitately.

“Because, if you’ll excuse my speaking plainly, I think you owe anything
you may have to spare to your niece, Mrs. Snow;” and, having freed his
mind, Van joined Toady, ready to fly if necessary.

“You’re an idiot, sir,” began Aunt Kipp, in a rage again.

“Thank you, ma’am.” And Van actually laughed and bowed in return for the
compliment.

“Hold your tongue, sir,” snapped the old lady. “You’re a fool and Sophy
is another. She’s no strength of mind, no sense about anything; and
would make ducks and drakes of my money in less than no time if I gave
it to her, as I’ve thought of doing.”

“Mrs. Kipp, you forget who you are speaking to. Mrs. Snow’s sons love
and respect her if you don’t, and they won’t hear anything untrue or
unkind said of a good woman, a devoted mother, and an almost friendless
widow.”

Van wasn’t a dignified man at all, but as he said that with a sudden
flash of his mild eyes, there was something in his face and manner that
daunted Aunt Kipp more than the small fist belligerently shaken at her
from behind the sofa. The poor old soul was cross, and worried, and
ashamed of herself, and being as feeble-minded as Sophy in many
respects, she suddenly burst into tears, and, covering her face with the
gay handkerchief, cried as if bent on floating the red ship in a sea of
salt water without delay.

“I’m a poor, lonely, abused old woman,” she moaned, with a green monkey
at each eye. “No one loves me, or minds me, or thanks me when I want to
help ’em. My money’s only a worryment and a burden, and I don’t know
what to do with it, for people I don’t want to leave it to ought to have
it, and people I do like won’t take it. Oh, deary me, what _shall_ I do!
what shall I do!”

“Shall I tell you, ma’am?” asked Van, gently, for, though she was a very
provoking old lady, he pitied and wished to help her.

A nod and a gurgle seemed to give consent, and, boldly advancing, Van
said, with blush and a stammer, but a very hearty voice,—

“I think, ma’am, if you’d do the right thing with your money you’d be at
ease and find it saved a deal of worry all round. Give it to Mrs. Snow;
she deserves it, poor lady, for she’s had a hard time, and done her duty
faithfully. Don’t wait till you are—that is, till you—well, till you in
point of fact die, ma’am. Give it now, and enjoy the happiness it will
make. Give it kindly, let them see you’re glad to do it, and I am sure
you’ll find them grateful; I’m sure you won’t be lonely any more, or
feel that you are not loved and thanked. Try it, ma’am, just try it,”
cried Van, getting excited by the picture he drew. “And I give you my
word I’ll do my best to respect and love you like a son, ma’am.”

He knew that he was promising a great deal, but for Polly’s sake he felt
that he could make even that Herculean effort. Aunt Kipp was surprised
and touched; but the contrary old lady couldn’t make up her mind to
yield so soon, and wouldn’t have done it if Toady hadn’t taken her by
storm. Having a truly masculine horror of tears, a very tender heart
under his tail-less jacket, and being much “tumbled up and down in his
own mind” by the events of the week, the poor little lad felt nerved to
attempt any novel enterprise, even that of voluntarily embracing Aunt
Kipp. First a grimy little hand came on her shoulder, as she sat
sniffing behind the handkerchief; then, peeping out, she saw an
apple-cheeked face very near her own, with eyes full of pity, penitence,
and affection; and then she heard a choky little voice say earnestly,—

“Don’t cry, aunty; I’m sorry I was rude. Please be good to Mother and
Polly, and I’ll love and take care of you, and stand by you all my life.
Yes, I’ll—I’ll _kiss_ you, I will, by George!” And with one promiscuous
plunge the Spartan boy cast himself into her arms.

That finished Aunt Kipp; she hugged him close, and cried out with a
salute that went off like a pistol-shot,—

“Oh, my dear, my dear! this is better than a dozen cherakins!”

When Toady emerged, somewhat flushed and tumbled, Mrs. Snow, Polly, and
Van were looking on with faces full of wonder, doubt, and satisfaction.
To be an object of interest was agreeable to Aunt Kipp; and, as her old
heart was really softened, she met them with a gracious smile, and
extended the olive-branch generally.

“Sophy, I shall give my money to _you_ at once and entirely, only asking
that you’ll let me stay with you when Polly’s gone. I’ll do my best to
be agreeable, and you’ll bear with me because I’m a cranky, solitary old
woman, and I loved your husband.”

Mrs. Snow hugged her on the spot, and gushed, of course, murmuring
thanks, welcomes, and promises in one grateful burst.

“Polly, I forgive you; I consent to your marriage, and will provide your
wedding finery. Mr. Lamb, you are not a fool, but a very excellent young
man. I thank you for saving my life, and I wish you well with all my
heart. You needn’t say anything. I’m far from strong, and all this
agitation is shortening my life.”

Polly and Van shook her hand heartily, and beamed upon each other like a
pair of infatuated turtle-doves with good prospects.

“Toady, you are as near an angel as a boy can be. Put a name to whatever
you most wish for in the world, and it’s yours,” said Aunt Kipp,
dramatically waving the rest away.

With his short legs wide apart, his hands behind him, and his rosy face
as round and radiant as a rising sun, Toady stood before the fire
surveying the scene with the air of a man who has successfully carried
through a difficult and dangerous undertaking, and wasn’t proud. His
face brightened, then fell, as he heaved a sigh, and answered, with a
shake of his curly head,—

“You can’t give me what I want most. There are three things, and I’ve
got to wait for them all.”

“Gracious me, what are they?” cried the old lady, good-naturedly, for
she felt better already.

“A mustache, a beaver, _and_ a sweetheart,” answered Toady, with his
eyes fixed wistfully on Baa-baa, who possessed all these blessings, and
was particularly enjoying the latter at that moment.

How Aunt Kipp did laugh at this early budding of romance in her pet! And
all the rest joined her, for Toady’s sentimental air was irresistible.

“You precocious chick! I dare say you will have them all before we know
where we are. Never mind, deary; you shall have my little watch, and the
silver-headed cane with a _boar’s_ head on it,” answered the old lady,
in high good-humor. “You needn’t blush, dear; I don’t bear malice; so
let’s forget and forgive. I shall settle things to-morrow, and have a
free mind. You are welcome to my money, and I hope I shall live to see
you all enjoy it.”

So she did; for she lived to see Sophy plump, cheery, and care-free;
Polly surrounded by a flock of Lambkins; Van in possession of a generous
slice of the Van Bahr fortune; Toady revelling in the objects of his
desire; and, best of all, she lived to find that it is never too late to
make oneself useful, happy, and beloved.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                             PSYCHE’S ART.

                   “Handsome is that handsome does.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                   I.


ONCE upon a time there raged in a certain city one of those fashionable
epidemics which occasionally attack our youthful population. It wasn’t
the music mania, nor gymnastic convulsions, nor that wide-spread malady,
croquet. Neither was it one of the new dances which, like a
tarantula-bite, set every one a twirling, nor stage madness, nor yet
that American lecturing influenza which yearly sweeps over the land. No,
it was a new disease called the Art fever, and it attacked the young
women of the community with great violence.

Nothing but time could cure it, and it ran its course to the dismay,
amusement, or edification of the beholders, for its victims did all
manner of queer things in their delirium. They besieged potteries for
clay, drove Italian plaster-workers out of their wits with unexecutable
orders, got neuralgia and rheumatism sketching perched on fences and
trees like artistic hens, and caused a rise in the price of bread,
paper, and charcoal, by their ardor in crayoning. They covered canvas
with the expedition of scene-painters, had classes, lectures,
receptions, and exhibitions, made models of each other, and rendered
their walls hideous with bad likenesses of all their friends. Their
conversation ceased to be intelligible to the uninitiated, and they
prattled prettily of “chiaro oscuro, French sauce, refraction of the
angle of the eye, seventh spinus process, depth and juiciness of color,
tender touch, and a good tone.” Even in dress the artistic disorder was
visible; some cast aside crinoline altogether, and stalked about with a
severe simplicity of outline worthy of Flaxman. Others flushed
themselves with scarlet, that no landscape which they adorned should be
without some touch of Turner’s favorite tint. Some were _blue_ in every
sense of the word, and the heads of all were adorned with classic
braids, curls tied Hebe-wise, or hair dressed à la hurricane.

It was found impossible to keep them safe at home, and, as the fever
grew, these harmless maniacs invaded the sacred retreats where artists
of the other sex did congregate, startling those anchorites with visions
of large-eyed damsels bearing portfolios in hands delicately begrimed
with crayon, chalk, and clay, gliding through the corridors hitherto
haunted only by shabby paletots, shadowy hats, and cigar smoke. This
irruption was borne with manly fortitude, not to say cheerfulness, for
studio doors stood hospitably open as the fair invaders passed, and
studies from life were generously offered them in glimpses of
picturesque gentlemen posed before easels, brooding over master-pieces
in “a divine despair,” or attitudinizing upon couches as if exhausted by
the soarings of genius.

An atmosphere of romance began to pervade the old buildings when the
girls came, and nature and art took turns. There were peepings and
whisperings, much stifled laughter and whisking in and out; not to
mention the accidental rencontres, small services, and eye telegrams,
which somewhat lightened the severe studies of all parties.

Half a dozen young victims of this malady met daily in one of the cells
of a great art bee-hive called “Raphael’s Rooms,” and devoted their
shining hours to modelling fancy heads, gossiping the while; for the
poor things found the road to fame rather dull and dusty without such
verbal sprinklings.

“Psyche Dean, you’ve had an adventure! I see it in your face; so tell it
at once, for we are as stupid as owls here to-day,” cried one of the
sisterhood, as a bright-eyed girl entered with some precipitation.

“I dropped my portfolio, and a man picked it up, that’s all,” replied
Psyche, hurrying on her gray linen pinafore.

“That won’t do; I know something interesting happened, for you’ve been
blushing, and you look brisker than usual this morning,” said the first
speaker, polishing off the massive nose of her Homer.

“It wasn’t anything,” began Pysche a little reluctantly. “I was coming
up in a hurry when I ran against a man coming down in a hurry. My
portfolio slipped, and my papers went flying all about the landing. Of
course we both laughed and begged pardon, and I began to pick them up,
but he wouldn’t let me; so I held the book while he collected the
sketches. I saw him glance at them as he did so, and that made me blush,
for they are wretched things, you know.”

“Not a bit of it; they are capital, and you are a regular genius, as we
all agree,” cut in the Homeric Miss Cutter.

“Never tell people they are geniuses unless you wish to spoil them,”
returned Psyche severely. “Well, when the portfolio was put to rights I
was going on, but he fell to picking up a little bunch of violets I had
dropped; you know I always wear a posy into town to give me inspiration.
I didn’t care for the dusty flowers, and told him so, and hurried away
before any one came. At the top of the stairs I peeped over the railing,
and there he was, gathering up every one of those half-dead violets as
carefully as if they had been tea-roses.”

“Psyche Dean, you have met your fate this day!” exclaimed a third
damsel, with straw- tresses, and a good deal of weedy shrubbery
in her hat, which gave an Ophelia-like expression to her sentimental
countenance.

Psyche frowned and shook her head, as if half sorry she had told her
little story.

“Was he handsome?” asked Miss Larkins, the believer in fate.

“I didn’t particularly observe.”

“It was the red-headed man, whom we call Titian: he’s always on the
stairs.”

“No, it wasn’t; his hair was brown and curly,” cried Psyche, innocently
falling into the trap.

“Like Peerybingle’s baby when its cap was taken off,” quoted Miss
Dickenson, who pined to drop the last two letters of her name.

“Was it Murillo, the black-eyed one?” asked the fair Cutter, for the
girls had a name for all the attitudinizers and promenaders whom they
oftenest met.

“No, he had gray eyes, and very fine ones they were too,” answered
Psyche, adding, as if to herself, “he looked as I imagine Michael Angelo
might have looked when young.”

“Had he a broken nose, like the great Mike?” asked an irreverent damsel.

“If he had, no one would mind it, for his head is splendid; he took his
hat off, so I had a fine view. He isn’t handsome, but he’ll _do_
something,” said Psyche, prophetically, as she recalled the strong,
ambitious face which she had often observed, but never mentioned before.

“Well, dear, considering that you didn’t ‘particularly look’ at the man,
you’ve given us a very good idea of his appearance. We’ll call him
Michael Angelo, and he shall be your idol. I prefer stout old Rembrandt
myself, and Larkie adores that dandified Raphael,” said the lively
Cutter, slapping away at Homer’s bald pate energetically, as she spoke.

“Raphael is a dear, but Rubens is more to my taste now,” returned Miss
Larkins. “He was in the hall yesterday talking with Sir Joshua, who had
his inevitable umbrella, like a true Englishman. Just as I came up, the
umbrella fell right before me. I started back; Sir Joshua laughed, but
Rubens said, ‘Deuce take it!’ and caught up the umbrella, giving me a
never-to-be-forgotten look. It was perfectly thrilling.”

“Which,—the umbrella, the speech, or the look?” asked Psyche, who was
not sentimental.

“Ah, you have no soul for art in nature, and nature in art,” sighed the
amber-tressed Larkins. “I have, for I feed upon a glance, a tint, a
curve, with exquisite delight. Rubens is adorable (_as a study_); that
lustrous eye, that night of hair, that sumptuous cheek, are perfect. He
only needs a cloak, lace collar, and slouching hat to be the genuine
thing.”

“This isn’t the genuine thing by any means. What _does_ it need?” said
Psyche, looking with a despondent air, at the head on her stand.

Many would have pronounced it a clever thing; the nose was strictly
Greek, the chin curved upward gracefully, the mouth was sweetly haughty,
the brow classically smooth and low, and the breezy hair well done. But
something was wanting; Psyche felt that, and could have taken her Venus
by the dimpled shoulders, and given her a hearty shake, if that would
have put strength and spirit into the lifeless face.

“Now _I_ am perfectly satisfied with my Apollo, though you all insist
that it is the image of Theodore Smythe. He says so himself, and assures
me it will make a sensation when we exhibit,” remarked Miss Larkins,
complacently caressing the ambrosial locks of her Smythified Phebus.

“What shall you do if it does not?” asked Miss Cutter, with elegance.

“I shall feel that I have mistaken my sphere, shall drop my tools, veil
my bust, and cast myself into the arms of Nature, since Art rejects me;”
replied Miss Larkins, with a tragic gesture and an expression which
strongly suggested that in her eyes nature meant Theodore.

“She must have capacious arms if she is to receive all Art’s rejected
admirers. Shall I be one of them?”

Psyche put the question to herself as she turned to work, but somehow
ambitious aspirations were not in a flourishing condition that morning;
her heart was not in tune, and head and hands sympathized. Nothing went
well, for certain neglected home-duties had dogged her into town, and
now worried her more than dust, or heat, or the ceaseless clatter of
tongues. Tom, Dick, and Harry’s unmended hose persisted in dancing a
spectral jig before her mental eye, mother’s querulous complaints spoilt
the song she hummed to cheer herself, and little May’s wistful face put
the goddess of beauty entirely out of countenance.

“It’s no use; I can’t work till the clay is wet again. Where is
Giovanni?” she asked, throwing down her tools with a petulant gesture
and a dejected air.

“He is probably playing truant in the empty upper rooms, as usual. I
can’t wait for him any longer, so I’m doing his work myself,” answered
Miss Dickenson, who was tenderly winding a wet bandage round her Juno’s
face, one side of which was so much plumper than the other that it
looked as if the Queen of Olympus was being hydropathically treated for
a severe fit of ague.

“I’ll go and find the little scamp; a run will do me good; so will a
breath of air and a view of the park from the upper windows.”

Doffing her apron, Psyche strolled away up an unfrequented staircase to
the empty apartments, which seemed to be too high even for the lovers of
High Art. On the western side they were shady and cool, and, leaning
from one of the windows, Psyche watched the feathery tree-tops ruffled
by the balmy wind, that brought spring odors from the hills, lying green
and sunny far away. Silence and solitude were such pleasant companions
that the girl forgot herself, till a shrill whistle disturbed her
day-dreams, and reminded her what she came for. Following the sound she
found the little Italian errand-boy busily uncovering a clay model which
stood in the middle of a scantily furnished room near by.

“He is not here; come and look; it is greatly beautiful,” cried
Giovanni, beckoning with an air of importance.

Psyche did look and speedily forgot both her errand and herself. It was
the figure of a man, standing erect, and looking straight before him
with a wonderfully life-like expression. It was neither a mythological
nor a historical character, Psyche thought, and was glad of it, being
tired to death of gods and heroes. She soon ceased to wonder what it
was, feeling only the indescribable charm of something higher than
beauty. Small as her knowledge was, she could see and enjoy the power
visible in every part of it; the accurate anatomy of the vigorous limbs,
the grace of the pose, the strength and spirit in the countenance, clay
though it was. A majestic figure, but the spell lay in the face, which,
while it suggested the divine, was full of human truth and tenderness,
for pain and passion seemed to have passed over it, and a humility half
pathetic, a courage half heroic seemed to have been born from some great
loss or woe.

How long she stood there Psyche did not know. Giovanni went away unseen,
to fill his water-pail, and in the silence she just stood and looked.
Her eyes kindled, her color rose, despondency and discontent vanished,
and her soul was in her face, for she loved beauty passionately, and all
that was best and truest in her did honor to the genius of the unknown
worker.

“If I could do a thing like that, I’d die happy!” she exclaimed
impetuously, as a feeling of despair came over her at the thought of her
own poor attempts.

“Who did it, Giovanni?” she asked, still looking up at the grand face
with unsatisfied eyes.

“Paul Gage.”

It was not the boy’s voice, and, with a start, Psyche turned to see her
Michael Angelo, standing in the doorway, attentively observing her.
Being too full of artless admiration to think of herself just yet, she
neither blushed nor apologized, but looked straight at him, saying
heartily,—

“You have done a wonderful piece of work, and I envy you more than I can
tell!”

The enthusiasm in her face, the frankness of her manner, seemed to
please him, for there was no affectation about either. He gave her a
keen, kind glance out of the “fine gray eyes,” a little bow, and a
grateful smile, saying quietly,—

“Then my Adam is not a failure in spite of his fall?”

Psyche turned from the sculptor to his model with increased admiration
in her face, and earnestness in her voice, as she exclaimed delighted,—

“Adam! I might have known it was he. O sir, you have indeed succeeded,
for you have given that figure the power and pathos of the first man who
sinned and suffered, and began again.”

“Then I am satisfied.” That was all he said, but the look he gave his
work was a very eloquent one, for it betrayed that he had paid the price
of success in patience and privation, labor and hope.

“What can one do to learn your secret?” asked the girl wistfully, for
there was nothing in the man’s manner to disturb her self-forgetful
mood, but much to foster it, because to the solitary worker this
confiding guest was as welcome as the doves who often hopped in at his
window.

“Work and wait, and meantime feed heart, soul, and imagination with the
best food one can get,” he answered slowly, finding it impossible to
give a receipt for genius.

“I can work and wait a long time to gain my end; but I don’t know where
to find the food you speak of?” she answered, looking at him like a
hungry child.

“I wish I could tell you, but each needs different fare, and each must
look for it in different places.”

The kindly tone and the sympathizing look, as well as the lines in his
forehead, and a few gray hairs among the brown, gave Psyche courage to
say more.

“I love beauty so much that I not only want to possess it myself, but to
gain the power of seeing it in all things, and the art of reproducing it
with truth. I have tried very hard to do it, but something is wanting;
and in spite of my intense desire I never get on.”

As she spoke the girl’s eyes filled and fell in spite of herself, and
turning a little with sudden shamefacedness she saw, lying on the table
beside her among other scraps in manuscript and print, the well-known
lines,—

               “I slept, and dreamed that life was beauty;
               I woke, and found that life was duty.
               Was thy dream then a shadowy lie?
               Toil on, sad heart, courageously,
               And thou shalt find thy dream to be
               A noonday light and truth to thee.”

She knew them at a glance, had read them many times, but now they came
home to her with sudden force, and, seeing that his eye had followed
hers, she said in her impulsive fashion,—

“Is doing one’s duty a good way to feed heart, soul, and imagination?”

As if he had caught a glimpse of what was going on in her mind, Paul
answered emphatically,—

“Excellent; for if one is good, one is happy, and if happy, one can work
well. Moulding character is the highest sort of sculpture, and all of us
should learn that art before we touch clay or marble.”

He spoke with the energy of a man who believed what he said, and did his
best to be worthy of the rich gift bestowed upon him. The sight of her
violets in a glass of water, and Giovanni staring at her with round
eyes, suddenly recalled Psyche to a sense of the proprieties which she
had been innocently outraging for the last ten minutes. A sort of panic
seized her; she blushed deeply, retreated precipitately to the door, and
vanished, murmuring thanks and apologies as she went.

“Did you find him? I thought you had forgotten,” said Miss Dickenson,
now hard at work.

“Yes, I found him. No, I shall not forget,” returned Psyche, thinking of
Gage, not Giovanni.

She stood before her work eying it intently for several minutes; then,
with an expression of great contempt for the whole thing, she suddenly
tilted her cherished Venus on to the floor, gave the classical face a
finishing crunch, and put on her hat in a decisive manner, saying
briefly to the dismayed damsels,—

“Good-by, girls; I shan’t come any more, for I’m going to work at home
hereafter.”


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  II.


THE prospect of pursuing artistic studies at home was not brilliant, as
one may imagine when I mention that Psyche’s father was a painfully
prosaic man, wrapt in flannel, so to speak; for his woollen mills left
him no time for anything but sleep, food, and newspapers. Mrs. Dean was
one of those exasperating women who pervade their mansions like a
domestic steam-engine one week and take to their sofas the next,
absorbed by fidgets and foot-stoves, shawls and lamentations. There were
three riotous and robust young brothers, whom it is unnecessary to
describe except by stating that they were _boys_ in the broadest sense
of that delightful word. There was a feeble little sister, whose
patient, suffering face demanded constant love and care to mitigate the
weariness of a life of pain. And last, but not least by any means, there
were two Irish ladies, who, with the best intentions imaginable,
produced a universal state of topsy-turviness when left to themselves
for a moment.

But being very much in earnest about doing her duty, not because it
_was_ her duty, but as a means toward an end, Psyche fell to work with a
will, hoping to serve both masters at once. So she might have done,
perhaps, if flesh and blood had been as plastic as clay, but the live
models were so exacting in their demands upon her time and strength,
that the poor statues went to the wall. Sculpture and sewing, calls and
crayons, Ruskin and receipt-books, didn’t work well together, and poor
Psyche found duties and desires desperately antagonistic. Take a day as
a sample.

“The washing and ironing are well over, thank goodness, mother quiet,
the boys out of the way, and May comfortable, so I’ll indulge myself in
a blissful day after my own heart,” Psyche said, as she shut herself
into her little studio, and prepared to enjoy a few hours of hard study
and happy day-dreams.

With a book on her lap, and her own round white arm going through all
manner of queer evolutions, she was placidly repeating, “Deltoides,
Biceps, Triceps, Pronator, Supinator, Palmanis, Flexor carpi ulnaris—”

“Here’s Flexis what-you-call-ums for you,” interrupted a voice, which
began in a shrill falsetto and ended in a gruff bass, as a flushed,
dusty, long-legged boy burst in, with a bleeding hand obligingly
extended for inspection.

“Mercy on us, Harry! what have you done to yourself now? Split your
fingers with a cricket-ball again?” cried Psyche, as her arms went up
and her book went down.

“I just thrashed one of the fellows because he got mad and said father
was going to fail.”

“O Harry, is he?”

“Of course he isn’t! It’s hard times for every one, but father will pull
through all right. No use to try and explain it all; girls can’t
understand business; so you just tie me up, and don’t worry,” was the
characteristic reply of the young man, who, being three years her
junior, of course treated the weaker vessel with lordly condescension.

“What a dreadful wound! I hope nothing is broken, for I haven’t studied
the hand much yet, and may do mischief doing it up,” said Psyche,
examining the great grimy paw with tender solicitude.

“Much good your biceps, and deltoids, and things do you, if you can’t
right up a little cut like that,” squeaked the ungrateful hero.

“I’m not going to be a surgeon, thank heaven; I intend to make perfect
hands and arms, not mend damaged ones,” retorted Psyche, in a dignified
tone, somewhat marred by a great piece of court-plaster on her tongue.

“I should say a surgeon could improve _that_ perfect thing, if he didn’t
die a-laughing before he began,” growled Harry, pointing with a scornful
grin at a clay arm humpy with muscles, all carefully developed in the
wrong places.

“Don’t sneer Hal, for you don’t know anything about it. Wait a few years
and see if you’re not proud of me.”

“Sculp away and do something, then I’ll hurrah for your mud-pies like a
good one;” with which cheering promise the youth departed, having
effectually disturbed his sister’s peaceful mood.

Anxious thoughts of her father rendered “biceps, deltoids, and things”
uninteresting, and hoping to compose her mind, she took up The Old
Painters and went on with the story of Claude Lorraine. She had just
reached the tender scene where,—

“Calista gazed with enthusiasm, while she looked like a being of heaven
rather than earth. ‘My friend,’ she cried, ‘I read in thy picture thy
immortality!’ As she spoke, her head sunk upon his bosom, and it was
several moments before Claude perceived that he supported a lifeless
form.”

“How sweet!” said Psyche, with a romantic sigh.

“Faith, and swate it is, thin!” echoed Katy, whose red head had just
appeared round the half opened door. “It’s gingy-bread I’m making the
day, miss, and will I be puttin’ purlash or sallyrathis into it, if ye
plase?”

“Purlash, by all means,” returned the girl, keeping her countenance,
fearing to enrage Katy by a laugh; for the angry passions of the
red-haired one rose more quickly than her bread. As she departed with
alacrity to add a spoonful of starch and a pinch of whiting to her cake,
Psyche, feeling better for her story and her smile, put on her bib and
paper cap and fell to work on the deformed arm. An hour of bliss, then
came a ring at the door-bell, followed by Biddy to announce callers, and
add that as “the mistress was in her bed, miss must go and take care of
’em.” Whereat “miss” cast down her tools in despair, threw her cap one
way, her bib another, and went in to her guests with anything but a
rapturous welcome.

Dinner being accomplished after much rushing up and down stairs with
trays and messages for Mrs. Dean, Psyche fled again to her studio,
ordering no one to approach under pain of a scolding. All went well
till, going in search of something, she found her little sister sitting
on the floor with her cheek against the studio door.

“I didn’t mean to be naughty, Sy, but mother is asleep, and the boys all
gone, so I just came to be near you; it’s so lonely everywhere,” she
said, apologetically, as she lifted up the heavy head that always ached.

“The boys are very thoughtless. Come in and stay with me; you are such a
mouse you won’t disturb me. Wouldn’t you like to play be a model and let
me draw your arm, and tell you all about the nice little bones and
muscles?” asked Psyche, who had the fever very strong upon her just
then.

May didn’t look as if the proposed amusement overwhelmed her with
delight, but meekly consented to be perched upon a high stool with one
arm propped up by a dropsical plaster cherub, while Psyche drew busily,
feeling that duty and pleasure were being delightfully combined.

“Can’t you hold your arm still, child? It shakes so I can’t get it
right,” she said, rather impatiently.

“No, it will tremble ’cause it’s weak. I try hard, Sy, but there doesn’t
seem to be much strongness in me lately.”

“That’s better; keep it so a few minutes and I’ll be done,” cried the
artist, forgetting that a few minutes may seem ages.

“My arm is so thin you can see the bunches nicely,—can’t you?”

“Yes, dear.”

Psyche glanced up at the wasted limb, and when she drew again there was
a blur before her eyes for a minute.

“I wish I was as fat as this white boy; but I get thinner every day
somehow, and pretty soon there won’t be any of me left but my little
bones,” said the child, looking at the winged cherub with sorrowful
envy.

“Don’t, my darling; don’t say that,” cried Psyche, dropping her work
with a sudden pang at her heart. “I’m a sinful, selfish girl to keep you
here! you’re weak for want of air; come out and see the chickens, and
pick dandelions, and have a good romp with the boys.”

The weak arms were strong enough to clasp Psyche’s neck, and the tired
face brightened beautifully as the child exclaimed, with grateful
delight,—

“Oh, I’d like it very much! I wanted to go dreadfully; but everybody is
so busy all the time. I don’t want to play, Sy; but just to lie on the
grass with my head in your lap while you tell stories and draw me pretty
things as you used to.”

The studio was deserted all that afternoon, for Psyche sat in the
orchard drawing squirrels on the wall, pert robins hopping by,
buttercups and mosses, elves and angels; while May lay contentedly
enjoying sun and air, sisterly care, and the “pretty things” she loved
so well. Psyche did not find the task a hard one; for this time her
heart was in it, and if she needed any reward she surely found it; for
the little face on her knee lost its weary look, and the peace and
beauty of nature soothed her own troubled spirit, cheered her heart, and
did her more good than hours of solitary study.

Finding, much to her own surprise, that her fancy was teeming with
lovely conceits, she did hope for a quiet evening. But mother wanted a
bit of gossip, father must have his papers read to him, the boys had
lessons and rips and grievances to be attended to, May’s lullaby could
not be forgotten, and the maids had to be looked after, lest burly
“cousins” should be hidden in the boiler, or lucifer matches among the
shavings. So Psyche’s day ended, leaving her very tired, rather
discouraged, and almost heart-sick with the shadow of a coming sorrow.

All summer she did her best, but accomplished very little, as she
thought; yet this was the teaching she most needed, and in time she came
to see it. In the autumn May died, whispering, with her arms about her
sister’s neck,—

“You make me so happy, Sy, I wouldn’t mind the pain if I could stay a
little longer. But if I can’t, good-by, dear, good-by.”

Her last look and word and kiss were all for Psyche, who felt then with
grateful tears that her summer had not been wasted; for the smile upon
the little dead face was more to her than any marble perfection her
hands could have carved.

In the solemn pause which death makes in every family, Psyche said, with
the sweet self-forgetfulness of a strong yet tender nature,—

“I must not think of myself, but try to comfort them;” and with this
resolution she gave herself heart and soul to duty, never thinking of
reward.

A busy, anxious, humdrum winter, for, as Harry said, “it was hard times
for every one.” Mr. Dean grew gray with the weight of business cares
about which he never spoke; Mrs. Dean, laboring under the delusion that
an invalid was a necessary appendage to the family, installed herself in
the place the child’s death left vacant, and the boys needed much
comforting, for the poor lads never knew how much they loved “the baby”
till the little chair stood empty. All turned to Sy for help and
consolation, and her strength seemed to increase with the demand upon
it. Patience and cheerfulness, courage and skill came at her call like
good fairies who had bided their time. Housekeeping ceased to be
hateful, and peace reigned in parlor and kitchen while Mrs. Dean,
shrouded in shawls, read Hahnemann’s Lesser Writings on her sofa. Mr.
Dean sometimes forgot his mills when a bright face came to meet him, a
gentle hand smoothed the wrinkles out of his anxious forehead, and a
daughterly heart sympathized with all his cares. The boys found home
very pleasant with Sy always there ready to “lend a hand,” whether it
was to make fancy ties, help conjugate “a confounded verb,” pull candy,
or sing sweetly in the twilight when all thought of little May and grew
quiet.

The studio door remained locked till her brothers begged Psyche to open
it and make a bust of the child. A flush of joy swept over her face at
the request, and her patient eyes grew bright and eager, as a thirsty
traveller’s might at the sight or sound of water. Then it faded as she
shook her head, saying with a regretful sigh, “I’m afraid I’ve lost the
little skill I ever had.”

But she tried, and with great wonder and delight discovered that she
could work as she had never done before. She thought the newly found
power lay in her longing to see the little face again; for it grew like
magic under her loving hands, while every tender memory, sweet thought,
and devout hope she had ever cherished, seemed to lend their aid. But
when it was done and welcomed with tears and smiles, and praise more
precious than any the world could give, then Psyche said within herself,
like one who saw light at last,—

“He was right; doing one’s duty _is_ the way to feed heart, soul, and
imagination; for if one is good, one is happy, and if happy, one can
work well.”

III.

“She broke her head and went home to come no more,” was Giovanni’s
somewhat startling answer when Paul asked about Psyche, finding that he
no longer met her on the stairs or in the halls. He understood what the
boy meant, and with an approving nod turned to his work again, saying,
“I like that! If there is any power in her, she has taken the right way
to find it out, I suspect.”

How she prospered he never asked; for, though he met her more than once
that year, the interviews were brief ones in street, concert-room, or
picture-gallery, and she carefully avoided speaking of herself. But,
possessing the gifted eyes which can look below the surface of things,
he detected in the girl’s face something better than beauty, though each
time he saw it, it looked older and more thoughtful, often anxious and
sad.

“She is getting on,” he said to himself with a cordial satisfaction
which gave his manner a friendliness as grateful to Psyche as his wise
reticence.

Adam was finished at last, proved a genuine success, and Paul heartily
enjoyed the well-earned reward for years of honest work. One blithe May
morning, he slipped early into the art-gallery, where the statue now
stood, to look at his creation with paternal pride. He was quite alone
with the stately figure that shone white against the purple draperies
and seemed to offer him a voiceless welcome from its marble lips. He
gave it one loving look, and then forgot it, for at the feet of his Adam
lay a handful of wild violets, with the dew still on them. A sudden
smile broke over his face as he took them up, with the thought, “She has
been here and found my work good.”

For several moments he stood thoughtfully turning the flowers to and fro
in his hands; then, as if deciding some question within himself, he
said, still smiling,—

“It is just a year since she went home; she must have accomplished
something in that time; I’ll take the violets as a sign that I may go
and ask her what.”

He knew she lived just out of the city, between the river and the mills,
and as he left the streets behind him, he found more violets blooming
all along the way like flowery guides to lead him right. Greener grew
the road, balmier blew the wind, and blither sang the birds, as he went
on, enjoying his holiday with the zest of a boy, until he reached a most
attractive little path winding away across the fields. The gate swung
invitingly open, and all the ground before it was blue with violets.
Still following their guidance he took the narrow path, till, coming to
a mossy stone beside a brook, he sat down to listen to the blackbirds
singing deliciously in the willows over head. Close by the stone, half
hidden in the grass lay a little book, and, taking it up he found it was
a pocket-diary. No name appeared on the flyleaf, and, turning the pages
to find some clue to its owner, he read here and there enough to give
him glimpses into an innocent and earnest heart which seemed to be
learning some hard lesson patiently. Only near the end did he find the
clue in words of his own, spoken long ago, and a name. Then, though
longing intensely to know more, he shut the little book and went on,
showing by his altered face that the simple record of a girl’s life had
touched him deeply.

Soon an old house appeared nestling to the hillside with the river
shining in the low green meadows just before it.

“She lives there,” he said, with as much certainty as if the <DW29>s by
the door-stone spelt her name, and, knocking he asked for Psyche.

“She’s gone to town, but I expect her home every minute. Ask the
gentleman to walk in and wait, Katy,” cried a voice from above, where
the whisk of skirts was followed by the appearance of an inquiring eye
over the banisters.

The gentleman did walk in, and while he waited looked about him. The
room, though very simply furnished, had a good deal of beauty in it, for
the pictures were few and well chosen, the books such as never grow old,
the music lying on the well-worn piano of the sort which is never out of
fashion, and standing somewhat apart was one small statue in a recess
full of flowers. Lovely in its simple grace and truth was the figure of
a child looking upward as if watching the airy flight of some butterfly
which had evidently escaped from the chrysalis still lying in the little
hand.

Paul was looking at it with approving eyes when Mrs. Dean appeared with
his card in her hand, three shawls on her shoulders, and in her face a
somewhat startled expression, as if she expected some novel
demonstration from the man whose genius her daughter so much admired.

“I hope Miss Psyche is well,” began Paul, with great discrimination if
not originality.

The delightfully commonplace remark tranquillized Mrs. Dean at once,
and, taking off the upper shawl with a fussy gesture, she settled
herself for a chat.

“Yes, thank heaven, Sy is well. I don’t know what would become of us if
she wasn’t. It has been a hard and sorrowful year for us with Mr. Dean’s
business embarrassments, my feeble health, and May’s death. I don’t know
that you were aware of our loss, sir;” and unaffected maternal grief
gave sudden dignity to the faded, fretful face of the speaker.

Paul murmured his regrets, understanding better now the pathetic words
on a certain tear-stained page of the little book still in his pocket.

“Poor dear, she suffered everything, and it came very hard upon Sy, for
the child wasn’t happy with any one else, and almost lived in her arms,”
continued Mrs. Dean, dropping the second shawl to get her handkerchief.

“Miss Psyche has not had much time for art-studies this year, I
suppose?” said Paul, hoping to arrest the shower, natural as it was.

“How could she with two invalids, the housekeeping, her father and the
boys to attend to? No, she gave that up last spring, and though it was a
great disappointment to her at the time, she has got over it now, I
hope,” added her mother, remembering as she spoke that Psyche even now
went about the house sometimes pale and silent, with a hungry look in
her eyes.

“I am glad to hear it,” though a little shadow passed over his face as
Paul spoke, for he was too true an artist to believe that any work could
be as happy as that which he loved and lived for. “I thought there was
much promise in Miss Psyche, and I sincerely believe that time will
prove me a true prophet,” he said, with mingled regret and hope in his
voice, as he glanced about the room, which betrayed the tastes still
cherished by the girl.

“I’m afraid ambition isn’t good for women; I mean the sort that makes
them known by coming before the public in any way. But Sy deserves some
reward, I’m sure, and I know she’ll have it, for a better daughter never
lived.”

Here the third shawl was cast off, as if the thought of Psyche, or the
presence of a genial guest had touched Mrs. Dean’s chilly nature with a
comfortable warmth.

Further conversation was interrupted by the avalanche of boys which came
tumbling down the front stairs, as Tom, Dick, and Harry shouted in a
sort of chorus,—

“Sy, my balloon has got away; lend us a hand at catching him!”

“Sy, I want a lot of paste made, right off.”

“Sy, I’ve split my jacket down the back; come sew me up, there’s a
dear!”

On beholding a stranger the young gentlemen suddenly lost their voices,
found their manners, and with nods and grins took themselves away as
quietly as could be expected of six clumping boots and an unlimited
quantity of animal spirits in a high state of effervescence. As they
trooped off, an unmistakable odor of burnt milk pervaded the air, and
the crash of china, followed by an Irish wail, caused Mrs. Dean to clap
on her three shawls again and excuse herself in visible trepidation.

Paul laughed quietly to himself, then turned sober and said, “Poor
Psyche!” with a sympathetic sigh. He roamed about the room impatiently
till the sound of voices drew him to the window to behold the girl
coming up the walk with her tired old father leaning on one arm, the
other loaded with baskets and bundles, and her hands occupied by a
remarkably ugly turtle.

“Here we are!” cried a cheery voice, as they entered without observing
the new-comer. “I’ve done all my errands and had a lovely time. There is
Tom’s gunpowder, Dick’s fish-hooks, and one of Professor Gazzy’s famous
turtles for Harry. Here are your bundles, mother dear, and, best of all,
here’s father home in time for a good rest before dinner. I went to the
mill and got him.”

Psyche spoke as if she had brought a treasure; and so she had, for
though Mr. Dean’s face usually was about as expressive as the turtle’s,
it woke and warmed with the affection which his daughter had fostered
till no amount of flannel could extinguish it. His big hand patted her
cheek very gently as he said, in a tone of fatherly love and pride,—

“My little Sy never forgets old father, does she?”

“Good gracious me, my dear, there’s such a mess in the kitchen! Katy’s
burnt up the pudding, put castor-oil instead of olive in the salad,
smashed the best meat-dish, and here’s Mr. Gage come to dinner,” cried
Mrs. Dean in accents of despair as she tied up her head in a fourth
shawl.

“Oh, I’m so glad; I’ll go in and see him a few minutes, and then I’ll
come and attend to everything; so don’t worry, mother.”

“How did you find me out?” asked Psyche as she shook hands with her
guest and stood looking up at him with all the old confiding frankness
in her face and manner.

“The violets showed me the way.”

She glanced at the posy in his button-hole and smiled.

“Yes, I gave them to Adam, but I didn’t think you would guess. I enjoyed
your work for an hour to-day, and I have no words strong enough to
express my admiration.”

“There is no need of any. Tell me about yourself; what have you been
doing all this year?” he asked, watching with genuine satisfaction the
serene and sunny face before him, for discontent, anxiety, and sadness
were no longer visible there.

“I’ve been working and waiting,” she began.

“And succeeding, if I may believe what I see and hear and read,” he
said, with an expressive little wave of the book as he laid it down
before her.

“My diary! I didn’t know I had lost it. Where did you find it?”

“By the brook where I stopped to rest. The moment I saw your name I shut
it up. Forgive me, but I can’t ask pardon for reading a few pages of
that little gospel of patience, love, and self-denial.”

She gave him a reproachful look, and hurried the tell-tale book out of
sight as she said, with a momentary shadow on her face,—

“It has been a hard task; but I think I have learned it, and am just
beginning to find that my dream _is_ ‘a noonday light and truth,’ to
me.”

“Then you do not relinquish your hopes, and lay down your tools?” he
asked, with some eagerness.

“Never! I thought at first that I could not serve two masters, but in
trying to be faithful to one I find I am nearer and dearer to the other.
My cares and duties are growing lighter every day (or I have learned to
bear them better), and when my leisure does come I shall know how to use
it, for my head is full of ambitious plans, and I feel that I can do
something _now_.”

All the old enthusiasm shone in her eyes, and a sense of power betrayed
itself in voice and gesture as she spoke.

“I believe it,” he said heartily. “You have learned the secret, as that
proves.”

Psyche looked at the childish image as he pointed to it, and into her
face there came a motherly expression that made it very sweet.

“That little sister was so dear to me I could not fail to make her
lovely, for I put my heart into my work. The year has gone, but I don’t
regret it, though this is all I have done.”

“You forget your three wishes; I think the year has granted them.”

“What were they?”

“To possess beauty in yourself, the power of seeing it in all things,
and the art of reproducing it with truth.”

She  deeply under the glance which accompanied the threefold
compliment, and answered with grateful humility,—

“You are very kind to say so; I wish I could believe it.” Then, as if
anxious to forget herself, she added rather abruptly,—

“I hear you think of giving your Adam a mate,—have you begun yet?”

“Yes, my design is finished, all but the face.”

“I should think you could image Eve’s beauty, since you have succeeded
so well with Adam’s.”

“The features perhaps, but not the expression. That is the charm of
feminine faces, a charm so subtile that few can catch and keep it. I
want a truly womanly face, one that shall be sweet and strong without
being either weak or hard. A hopeful, loving, earnest face with a tender
touch of motherliness in it, and perhaps the shadow of a grief that has
softened but not saddened it.”

“It will be hard to find a face like that.”

“I don’t expect to find it in perfection; but one sometimes sees faces
which suggest all this, and in rare moments give glimpses of a lovely
possibility.”

“I sincerely hope you will find one then,” said Psyche, thinking of the
dinner.

“Thank you; _I_ think I have.”

Now, in order that every one may be suited, we will stop here, and leave
our readers to finish the story as they like. Those who prefer the good
old fashion may believe that the hero and heroine fell in love, were
married, and lived happily ever afterward. But those who can conceive of
a world outside of a wedding-ring may believe that the friends remained
faithful friends all their lives, while Paul won fame and fortune, and
Psyche grew beautiful with the beauty of a serene and sunny nature,
happy in duties which became pleasures, rich in the art which made life
lovely to herself and others, and brought rewards in time.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          A COUNTRY CHRISTMAS.

        “A handful of good life is worth a bushel of learning.”


    “DEAR EMILY,—I have a brilliant idea, and at once hasten to share it
    with you. Three weeks ago I came up here to the wilds of Vermont to
    visit my old aunt, also to get a little quiet and distance in which
    to survey certain new prospects which have opened before me, and to
    decide whether I will marry a millionnaire and become a queen of
    society, or remain ‘the charming Miss Vaughan’ and wait till the
    conquering hero comes.

    “Aunt Plumy begs me to stay over Christmas, and I have consented, as
    I always dread the formal dinner with which my guardian celebrates
    the day.

    “My brilliant idea is this. I’m going to make it a real
    old-fashioned frolic, and won’t you come and help me? You will enjoy
    it immensely I am sure, for Aunt is a character, Cousin Saul worth
    seeing, and Ruth a far prettier girl than any of the city rose-buds
    coming out this season. Bring Leonard Randal along with you to take
    notes for his new book; then it will be fresher and truer than the
    last, clever as it was.

    “The air is delicious up here, society amusing, this old farmhouse
    full of treasures, and your bosom friend pining to embrace you. Just
    telegraph yes or no, and we will expect you on Tuesday.

    “Ever yours,

    “SOPHIE VAUGHAN.”

“They will both come, for they are as tired of city life and as fond of
change as I am,” said the writer of the above, as she folded her letter
and went to get it posted without delay.

Aunt Plumy was in the great kitchen making pies; a jolly old soul, with
a face as ruddy as a winter apple, a cheery voice, and the kindest heart
that ever beat under a gingham gown. Pretty Ruth was chopping the mince,
and singing so gaily as she worked that the four-and-twenty immortal
blackbirds could not have put more music into a pie than she did. Saul
was piling wood into the big oven, and Sophie paused a moment on the
threshold to look at him, for she always enjoyed the sight of this
stalwart cousin, whom she likened to a Norse viking, with his fair hair
and beard, keen blue eyes, and six feet of manly height, with shoulders
that looked broad and strong enough to bear any burden.

His back was toward her, but he saw her first, and turned his flushed
face to meet her, with the sudden lighting up it always showed when she
approached.

“I’ve done it, Aunt; and now I want Saul to post the letter, so we can
get a speedy answer.”

“Just as soon as I can hitch up, cousin;” and Saul pitched in his last
log, looking ready to put a girdle round the earth in less than forty
minutes.

“Well, dear, I ain’t the least mite of objection, as long as it pleases
you. I guess we can stan’ it ef your city folks can. I presume to say
things will look kind of sing’lar to ’em, but I s’pose that’s what they
come for. Idle folks do dreadful queer things to amuse ’em;” and Aunt
Plumy leaned on the rolling-pin to smile and nod with a shrewd twinkle
of her eye, as if she enjoyed the prospect as much as Sophie did.

“I shall be afraid of ’em, but I’ll try not to make you ashamed of me,”
said Ruth, who loved her charming cousin even more than she admired her.

“No fear of that, dear. They will be the awkward ones, and you must set
them at ease by just being your simple selves, and treating them as if
they were everyday people. Nell is very nice and jolly when she drops
her city ways, as she must here. She will enter into the spirit of the
fun at once, and I know you’ll all like her. Mr. Randal is rather the
worse for too much praise and petting, as successful people are apt to
be, so a little plain talk and rough work will do him good. He is a true
gentleman in spite of his airs and elegance, and he will take it all in
good part, if you treat him like a man and not a lion.”

“I’ll see to him,” said Saul, who had listened with great interest to
the latter part of Sophie’s speech, evidently suspecting a lover, and
enjoying the idea of supplying him with a liberal amount of “plain talk
and rough work.”

“I’ll keep ’em busy if that’s what they need, for there will be a sight
to do, and we can’t get help easy up here. Our darters don’t hire out
much. Work to home till they marry, and don’t go gaddin’ ’round gettin’
their heads full of foolish notions, and forgettin’ all the useful
things their mothers taught ’em.”

Aunt Plumy glanced at Ruth as she spoke, and a sudden color in the
girl’s cheeks proved that the words hit certain ambitious fancies of
this pretty daughter of the house of Basset.

“They shall do their parts and not be a trouble; I’ll see to that, for
you certainly are the dearest aunt in the world to let me take
possession of you and yours in this way,” cried Sophie, embracing the
old lady with warmth.

Saul wished the embrace could be returned by proxy, as his mother’s
hands were too floury to do more than hover affectionately round the
delicate face that looked so fresh and young beside her wrinkled one. As
it could not be done, he fled temptation and “hitched up” without delay.

The three women laid their heads together in his absence, and Sophie’s
plan grew apace, for Ruth longed to see a real novelist and a fine lady,
and Aunt Plumy, having plans of her own to further, said “Yes, dear,” to
every suggestion.

Great was the arranging and adorning that went on that day in the old
farmhouse, for Sophie wanted her friends to enjoy this taste of country
pleasures, and knew just what additions would be indispensable to their
comfort; what simple ornaments would be in keeping with the rustic stage
on which she meant to play the part of prima donna.

Next day a telegram arrived accepting the invitation, for both the lady
and the lion. They would arrive that afternoon, as little preparation
was needed for this impromptu journey, the novelty of which was its
chief charm to these _blasé_ people.

Saul wanted to get out the double sleigh and span, for he prided himself
on his horses, and a fall of snow came most opportunely to beautify the
landscape and add a new pleasure to Christmas festivities.

But Sophie declared that the old yellow sleigh, with Punch, the
farm-horse, must be used, as she wished everything to be in keeping; and
Saul obeyed, thinking he had never seen anything prettier than his
cousin when she appeared in his mother’s old-fashioned camlet cloak and
blue silk pumpkin hood. He looked remarkably well himself in his fur
coat, with hair and beard brushed till they shone like spun gold, a
fresh color in his cheek, and the sparkle of amusement in his eyes,
while excitement gave his usually grave face the animation it needed to
be handsome.

Away they jogged in the creaking old sleigh, leaving Ruth to make
herself pretty, with a fluttering heart, and Aunt Plumy to dish up a
late dinner fit to tempt the most fastidious appetite.

“She has not come for us, and there is not even a stage to take us up.
There must be some mistake,” said Emily Herrick, as she looked about the
shabby little station where they were set down.

“That is the never-to-be-forgotten face of our fair friend, but the
bonnet of her grandmother, if my eyes do not deceive me,” answered
Randal, turning to survey the couple approaching in the rear.

“Sophie Vaughan, what do you mean by making such a guy of yourself?”
exclaimed Emily, as she kissed the smiling face in the hood and stared
at the quaint cloak.

“I’m dressed for my part, and I intend to keep it up. This is our host,
my cousin, Saul Basset. Come to the sleigh at once, he will see to your
luggage,” said Sophie, painfully conscious of the antiquity of her array
as her eyes rested on Emily’s pretty hat and mantle, and the masculine
elegance of Randal’s wraps.

They were hardly tucked in when Saul appeared with a valise in one hand
and a large trunk on his shoulder, swinging both on to a wood-sled that
stood near by as easily as if they had been hand-bags.

“That is your hero, is it? Well, he looks it, calm and comely, taciturn
and tall,” said Emily, in a tone of approbation.

“He should have been named Samson or Goliath; though I believe it was
the small man who slung things about and turned out the hero in the
end,” added Randal, surveying the performance with interest and a touch
of envy, for much pen work had made his own hands as delicate as a
woman’s.

“Saul doesn’t live in a glass house, so stones won’t hurt him. Remember
sarcasm is forbidden and sincerity the order of the day. You are country
folks now, and it will do you good to try their simple, honest ways for
a few days.”

Sophie had no time to say more, for Saul came up and drove off with the
brief remark that the baggage would “be along right away.”

Being hungry, cold and tired, the guests were rather silent during the
short drive, but Aunt Plumy’s hospitable welcome, and the savory fumes
of the dinner awaiting them, thawed the ice and won their hearts at
once.

“Isn’t it nice? Aren’t you glad you came?” asked Sophie, as she led her
friends into the parlor, which she had redeemed from its primness by
putting bright chintz curtains to the windows, hemlock boughs over the
old portraits, a china bowl of flowers on the table, and a splendid fire
on the wide hearth.

“It is perfectly jolly, and this is the way I begin to enjoy myself,”
answered Emily, sitting down upon the home-made rug, whose red flannel
roses bloomed in a blue list basket.

“If I may add a little smoke to your glorious fire, it will be quite
perfect. Won’t Samson join me?” asked Randal, waiting for permission,
cigar-case in hand.

“He has no small vices, but you may indulge yours,” answered Sophie,
from the depths of a grandmotherly chair.

Emily glanced up at her friend as if she caught a new tone in her voice,
then turned to the fire again with a wise little nod, as if confiding
some secret to the reflection of herself in the bright brass andiron.

“His Delilah does not take this form. I wait with interest to discover
if he has one. What a daisy the sister is. Does she ever speak?” asked
Randal, trying to lounge on the haircloth sofa, where he was slipping
uncomfortably about.

“Oh yes, and sings like a bird. You shall hear her when she gets over
her shyness. But no trifling, mind you, for it is a jealously guarded
daisy and not to be picked by any idle hand,” said Sophie warningly, as
she recalled Ruth’s blushes and Randal’s compliments at dinner.

“I should expect to be annihilated by the big brother if I attempted any
but the ‘sincerest’ admiration and respect. Have no fears on that score,
but tell us what is to follow this superb dinner. An apple bee, spinning
match, husking party, or primitive pastime of some sort, I have no
doubt.”

“As you are new to our ways I am going to let you rest this evening. We
will sit about the fire and tell stories. Aunt is a master hand at that,
and Saul has reminiscences of the war that are well worth hearing if we
can only get him to tell them.”

“Ah, he was there, was he?”

“Yes, all through it, and is Major Basset, though he likes his plain
name best. He fought splendidly and had several wounds, though only a
mere boy when he earned his scars and bars. I’m very proud of him for
that,” and Sophie looked so as she glanced at the photograph of a
stripling in uniform set in the place of honor on the high mantel-piece.

“We must stir him up and hear these martial memories. I want some new
incidents, and shall book all I can get, if I may.”

Here Randal was interrupted by Saul himself, who came in with an armful
of wood for the fire.

“Anything more I can do for you, cousin?” he asked, surveying the scene
with a rather wistful look.

“Only come and sit with us and talk over war times with Mr. Randal.”

“When I’ve foddered the cattle and done my chores I’d be pleased to.
What regiment were you in?” asked Saul, looking down from his lofty
height upon the slender gentleman, who answered briefly,—

“In none. I was abroad at the time.”

“Sick?”

“No, busy with a novel.”

“Took four years to write it?”

“I was obliged to travel and study before I could finish it. These
things take more time to work up than outsiders would believe.”

“Seems to me our war was a finer story than any you could find in
Europe, and the best way to study it would be to fight it out. If you
want heroes and heroines you’d have found plenty of ’em there.”

“I have no doubt of it, and shall be glad to atone for my seeming
neglect of them by hearing about your own exploits, Major.”

Randal hoped to turn the conversation gracefully; but Saul was not to be
caught, and left the room, saying, with a gleam of fun in his eye,—

“I can’t stop now; heroes can wait, pigs can’t.”

The girls laughed at this sudden descent from the sublime to the
ridiculous, and Randal joined them, feeling his condescension had not
been unobserved.

As if drawn by the merry sound Aunt Plumy appeared, and being
established in the rocking-chair fell to talking as easily as if she had
known her guests for years.

“Laugh away, young folks, that’s better for digestion than any of the
messes people use. Are you troubled with dyspepsy, dear? You didn’t seem
to take your vittles very hearty, so I mistrusted you was delicate,” she
said, looking at Emily, whose pale cheeks and weary eyes told the story
of late hours and a gay life.

“I haven’t eaten so much for years, I assure you, Mrs. Basset; but it
was impossible to taste all your good things. I am not dyspeptic, thank
you, but a little seedy and tired, for I’ve been working rather hard
lately.”

“Be you a teacher? or have you a ‘perfessun,’ as they call a trade
nowadays?” asked the old lady in a tone of kindly interest, which
prevented a laugh at the idea of Emily’s being anything but a beauty and
a belle. The others kept their countenances with difficulty, and she
answered demurely,—

“I have no trade as yet, but I dare say I should be happier if I had.”

“Not a doubt on’t, my dear.”

“What would you recommend, ma’am?”

“I should say dressmakin’ was rather in your line, ain’t it. Your
clothes is dreadful tasty, and do you credit if you made ’em yourself,”
and Aunt Plumy surveyed with feminine interest the simple elegance of
the travelling dress which was the masterpiece of a French modiste.

“No, ma’am, I don’t make my own things, I’m too lazy. It takes so much
time and trouble to select them that I have only strength left to wear
them.”

“Housekeepin’ used to be the favorite perfessun in my day. It ain’t
fashionable now, but it needs a sight of trainin’ to be perfect in all
that’s required, and I’ve an idee it would be a sight healthier and
usefuller than the paintin’ and music and fancy work young women do
nowadays.”

“But every one wants some beauty in their lives, and each one has a
different sphere to fill, if one can only find it.”

“’Pears to me there’s no call for so much art when nater is full of
beauty for them that can see and love it. As for ‘spears’ and so on,
I’ve a notion if each of us did up our own little chores smart and
thorough we needn’t go wanderin’ round to set the world to rights.
That’s the Lord’s job, and I presume to say He can do it without any
advice of ourn.”

Something in the homely but true words seemed to rebuke the three
listeners for wasted lives, and for a moment there was no sound but the
crackle of the fire, the brisk click of the old lady’s knitting needles,
and Ruth’s voice singing overhead as she made ready to join the party
below.

“To judge by that sweet sound you have done one of your ‘chores’ very
beautifully, Mrs. Basset, and in spite of the follies of our day,
succeeded in keeping one girl healthy, happy and unspoiled,” said Emily,
looking up into the peaceful old face with her own lovely one full of
respect and envy.

“I do hope so, for she’s my ewe lamb, the last of four dear little
girls; all the rest are in the burying ground ’side of father. I don’t
expect to keep her long, and don’t ought to regret when I lose her, for
Saul is the best of sons; but daughters is more to mothers somehow, and
I always yearn over girls that is left without a broodin’ wing to keep
’em safe and warm in this world of tribulation.”

Aunt Plumy laid her hand on Sophie’s head as she spoke, with such a
motherly look that both girls drew nearer, and Randal resolved to put
her in a book without delay.

Presently Saul returned with little Ruth hanging on his arm and shyly
nestling near him as he took the three-cornered leathern chair in the
chimney nook, while she sat on a stool close by.

“Now the circle is complete and the picture perfect. Don’t light the
lamps yet, please, but talk away and let me make a mental study of you.
I seldom find so charming a scene to paint,” said Randal, beginning to
enjoy himself immensely, with a true artist’s taste for novelty and
effect.

“Tell us about your book, for we have been reading it as it comes out in
the magazine, and are much exercised about how it’s going to end,” began
Saul, gallantly throwing himself into the breach, for a momentary
embarrassment fell upon the women at the idea of sitting for their
portraits before they were ready.

“Do you really read my poor serial up here, and do me the honor to like
it?” asked the novelist, both flattered and amused, for his work was of
the æsthetic sort, microscopic studies of character, and careful
pictures of modern life.

“Sakes alive, why shouldn’t we,” cried Aunt Plumy. “We have some
eddication, though we ain’t very genteel. We’ve got a town libry, kep up
by the women mostly, with fairs and tea parties and so on. We have all
the magazines reg’lar, and Saul reads out the pieces while Ruth sews and
I knit, my eyes bein’ poor. Our winter is long and evenins would be
kinder lonesome if we didn’t have novils and newspapers to cheer ’em
up.”

“I am very glad I can help to beguile them for you. Now tell me what you
honestly think of my work? Criticism is always valuable, and I should
really like yours, Mrs. Basset,” said Randal, wondering what the good
woman would make of the delicate analysis and worldly wisdom on which he
prided himself.

Short work, as Aunt Plumy soon showed him, for she rather enjoyed
freeing her mind at all times, and decidedly resented the insinuation
that country folk could not appreciate light literature as well as city
people.

“I ain’t no great of a jedge about anything but nat’ralness of books,
and it really does seem as if some of your men and women was dreadful
uncomfortable creaters. ’Pears to me it ain’t wise to be always pickin’
ourselves to pieces and pryin’ into things that ought to come gradual by
way of experience and the visitations of Providence. Flowers won’t blow
worth a cent ef you pull ’em open. Better wait and see what they can do
alone. I do relish the smart sayins, the odd ways of furrin parts, and
the sarcastic slaps at folkses weak spots. But, massy knows, we can’t
live on spice-cake and Charlotte Ruche, and I do feel as if books was
more sustainin’ ef they was full of every-day people and things, like
good bread and butter. Them that goes to the heart and ain’t soon
forgotten is the kind I hanker for. Mis Terry’s books now, and Mis
Stowe’s, and Dickens’s Christmas pieces,—them is real sweet and
cheerin’, to my mind.”

As the blunt old lady paused it was evident she had produced a
sensation, for Saul smiled at the fire, Ruth looked dismayed at this
assault upon one of her idols, and the young ladies were both astonished
and amused at the keenness of the new critic who dared express what they
had often felt. Randal, however, was quite composed and laughed
good-naturedly, though secretly feeling as if a pail of cold water had
been poured over him.

“Many thanks, madam; you have discovered my weak point with surprising
accuracy. But you see I cannot help ‘picking folks to pieces,’ as you
have expressed it; that is my gift, and it has its attractions, as the
sale of my books will testify. People like the ‘spice-bread,’ and as
that is the only sort my oven will bake, I must keep on in order to make
my living.”

“So rumsellers say, but it ain’t a good trade to foller, and I’d chop
wood ’fore I’d earn my livin’ harmin’ my feller man. ’Pears to me I’d
let my oven cool a spell, and hunt up some homely, happy folks to write
about; folks that don’t borrer trouble and go lookin’ for holes in their
neighbors’ coats, but take their lives brave and cheerful; and
rememberin’ we are all human, have pity on the weak, and try to be as
full of mercy, patience and lovin’ kindness as Him who made us. That
sort of a book would do a heap of good; be real warmin’ and
strengthenin’, and make them that read it love the man that wrote it,
and remember him when he was dead and gone.”

“I wish I could!” and Randal meant what he said, for he was as tired of
his own style, as a watch-maker might be of the magnifying glass through
which he strains his eyes all day. He knew that the heart was left out
of his work, and that both mind and soul were growing morbid with
dwelling on the faulty, absurd and metaphysical phases of life and
character. He often threw down his pen and vowed he would write no more;
but he loved ease and the books brought money readily; he was accustomed
to the stimulant of praise and missed it as the toper misses his wine,
so that which had once been a pleasure to himself and others was fast
becoming a burden and a disappointment.

The brief pause which followed his involuntary betrayal of discontent
was broken by Ruth, who exclaimed, with a girlish enthusiasm that
overpowered girlish bashfulness,—

“_I_ think all the novels are splendid! I hope you will write hundreds
more, and I shall live to read ’em.”

“Bravo, my gentle champion! I promise that I will write one more at
least, and have a heroine in it whom your mother will both admire and
love,” answered Randal, surprised to find how grateful he was for the
girl’s approval, and how rapidly his trained fancy began to paint the
background on which he hoped to copy this fresh, human daisy.

Abashed by her involuntary outburst, Ruth tried to efface herself behind
Saul’s broad shoulder, and he brought the conversation back to its
starting-point by saying in a tone of the most sincere interest,—

“Speaking of the serial, I am very anxious to know how your hero comes
out. He is a fine fellow, and I can’t decide whether he is going to
spoil his life marrying that silly woman, or do something grand and
generous, and not be made a fool of.”

“Upon my soul, I don’t know myself. It is very hard to find new finales.
Can’t you suggest something, Major? then I shall not be obliged to leave
my story without an end, as people complain I am rather fond of doing.”

“Well, no, I don’t think I’ve anything to offer. Seems to me it isn’t
the sensational exploits that show the hero best, but some great
sacrifice quietly made by a common sort of man who is noble without
knowing it. I saw a good many such during the war, and often wish I
could write them down, for it is surprising how much courage, goodness
and real piety is stowed away in common folks ready to show when the
right time comes.”

“Tell us one of them, and I’ll bless you for a hint. No one knows the
anguish of an author’s spirit when he can’t ring down the curtain on an
effective tableau,” said Randal, with a glance at his friends to ask
their aid in eliciting an anecdote or reminiscence.

“Tell about the splendid fellow who held the bridge, like Horatius, till
help came up. That was a thrilling story, I assure you,” answered
Sophie, with an inviting smile.

But Saul would not be his own hero, and said briefly:

“Any man can be brave when the battle-fever is on him, and it only takes
a little physical courage to dash ahead.” He paused a moment, with his
eyes on the snowy landscape without, where twilight was deepening; then,
as if constrained by the memory that winter scene evoked, he slowly
continued,—

“One of the bravest things I ever knew was done by a poor fellow who has
been a hero to me ever since, though I only met him that night. It was
after one of the big battles of that last winter, and I was knocked over
with a broken leg and two or three bullets here and there. Night was
coming on, snow falling, and a sharp wind blew over the field where a
lot of us lay, dead and alive, waiting for the ambulance to come and
pick us up. There was skirmishing going on not far off, and our
prospects were rather poor between frost and fire. I was calculating how
I’d manage, when I found two poor chaps close by who were worse off, so
I braced up and did what I could for them. One had an arm blown away,
and kept up a dreadful groaning. The other was shot bad, and bleeding to
death for want of help, but never complained. He was nearest, and I
liked his pluck, for he spoke cheerful and made me ashamed to growl.
Such times make dreadful brutes of men if they haven’t something to hold
on to, and all three of us were most wild with pain and cold and hunger,
for we’d fought all day fasting, when we heard a rumble in the road
below, and saw lanterns bobbing round. That meant life to us, and we all
tried to holler; two of us, were pretty faint, but I managed a good
yell, and they heard it.

“‘Room for one more. Hard luck, old boys, but we are full and must save
the worst wounded first. Take a drink, and hold on till we come back,’
says one of them with the stretcher.

“‘Here’s the one to go,’ I says, pointin’ out my man, for I saw by the
light that he was hard hit.

“‘No, that one. He’s got more chances than I, or this one; he’s young
and got a mother; I’ll wait,’ said the good feller, touchin’ my arm, for
he’d heard me mutterin’ to myself about this dear old lady. We always
want mother when we are down, you know.”

Saul’s eyes turned to the beloved face with a glance of tenderest
affection, and Aunt Plumy answered with a dismal groan at the
recollection of his need that night, and her absence.

“Well, to be short, the groaning chap was taken, and my man left. I was
mad, but there was no time for talk, and the selfish one went off and
left that poor feller to run his one chance. I had my rifle, and guessed
I could hobble up to use it if need be; so we settled back to wait
without much hope of help, everything being in a muddle. And wait we did
till morning, for that ambulance did not come back till next day, when
most of us were past needing it.

“I’ll never forget that night. I dream it all over again as plain as if
it was real. Snow, cold, darkness, hunger, thirst, pain, and all round
us cries and cursing growing less and less, till at last only the wind
went moaning over that meadow. It was awful! so lonesome, helpless, and
seemingly God-forsaken. Hour after hour we lay there side by side under
one coat, waiting to be saved or die, for the wind grew strong and we
grew weak.”

Saul drew a long breath, and held his hands to the fire as if he felt
again the sharp suffering of that night.

“And the man?” asked Emily, softly, as if reluctant to break the
silence.

“He _was_ a man! In times like that men talk like brothers and show what
they are. Lying there, slowly freezing, Joe Cummings told me about his
wife and babies, his old folks waiting for him, all depending on him,
yet all ready to give him up when he was needed. A plain man, but honest
and true, and loving as a woman; I soon saw that as he went on talking,
half to me and half to himself, for sometimes he wandered a little
toward the end. I’ve read books, heard sermons, and seen good folks, but
nothing ever came so close or did me so much good as seeing this man
die. He had one chance and gave it cheerfully. He longed for those he
loved, and let ’em go with a good-by they couldn’t hear. He suffered all
the pains we most shrink from without a murmur, and kept my heart warm
while his own was growing cold. It’s no use trying to tell that part of
it; but I heard prayers that night that meant something, and I saw how
faith could hold a soul up when everything was gone but God.”

Saul stopped there with a sudden huskiness in his deep voice, and when
he went on it was in the tone of one who speaks of a dear friend.

“Joe grew still by and by, and I thought he was asleep, for I felt his
breath when I tucked him up, and his hand held on to mine. The cold sort
of numbed me, and I dropped off, too weak and stupid to think or feel. I
never should have waked up if it hadn’t been for Joe. When I came to, it
was morning, and I thought I was dead, for all I could see was that
great field of white mounds, like graves, and a splendid sky above. Then
I looked for Joe, remembering; but he had put my coat back over me, and
lay stiff and still under the snow that covered him like a shroud, all
except his face. A bit of my cape had blown over it, and when I took it
off and the sun shone on his dead face, I declare to you it was so full
of heavenly peace I felt as if that common man had been glorified by
God’s light, and rewarded by God’s ‘Well done.’ That’s all.”

No one spoke for a moment, while the women wiped their eyes, and Saul
dropped his as if to hide something softer than tears.

“It was very noble, very touching. And you? how did you get off at
last?” asked Randal, with real admiration and respect in his usually
languid face.

“Crawled off,” answered Saul, relapsing into his former brevity of
speech.

“Why not before, and save yourself all that misery?”

“Couldn’t leave Joe.”

“Ah, I see; there were two heroes that night.”

“Dozens, I’ve no doubt. Those were times that made heroes of men, and
women, too.”

“Tell us more;” begged Emily, looking up with an expression none of her
admirers ever brought to her face by their softest compliments or
wiliest gossip.

“I’ve done my part. It’s Mr. Randal’s turn now;” and Saul drew himself
out of the ruddy circle of firelight, as if ashamed of the prominent
part he was playing.

Sophie and her friend had often heard Randal talk, for he was an
accomplished _raconteur_, but that night he exerted himself, and was
unusually brilliant and entertaining, as if upon his mettle. The Bassets
were charmed. They sat late and were very merry, for Aunt Plumy got up a
little supper for them, and her cider was as exhilarating as champagne.
When they parted for the night and Sophie kissed her aunt, Emily did the
same, saying heartily,—

“It seems as if I’d known you all my life, and this is certainly the
most enchanting old place that ever was.”

“Glad you like it, dear. But it ain’t all fun, as you’ll find out
to-morrow when you go to work, for Sophie says you must,” answered Mrs.
Basset, as her guests trooped away, rashly promising to like everything.

They found it difficult to keep their word when they were called at half
past six next morning. Their rooms were warm, however, and they managed
to scramble down in time for breakfast, guided by the fragrance of
coffee and Aunt Plumy’s shrill voice singing the good old hymn—

                  “Lord, in the morning Thou shalt hear
                  My voice ascending high.”

An open fire blazed on the hearth, for the cooking was done in the
lean-to, and the spacious, sunny kitchen was kept in all its
old-fashioned perfection, with the wooden settle in a warm nook, the
tall clock behind the door, copper and pewter utensils shining on the
dresser, old china in the corner closet and a little spinning wheel
rescued from the garret by Sophie to adorn the deep window, full of
scarlet geraniums, Christmas roses, and white chrysanthemums.

The young lady, in a checked apron and mob-cap, greeted her friends with
a dish of buckwheats in one hand, and a pair of cheeks that proved she
had been learning to fry these delectable cakes.

“You do ‘keep it up’ in earnest, upon my word; and very becoming it is,
dear. But won’t you ruin your complexion and roughen your hands if you
do so much of this new fancy-work?” asked Emily, much amazed at this
novel freak.

“I like it, and really believe I’ve found my proper sphere at last.
Domestic life seems so pleasant to me that I feel as if I’d better keep
it up for the rest of my life,” answered Sophie, making a pretty picture
of herself as she cut great slices of brown bread, with the early
sunshine touching her happy face.

“The charming Miss Vaughan in the rôle of a farmer’s wife. I find it
difficult to imagine, and shrink from the thought of the wide-spread
dismay such a fate will produce among her adorers,” added Randal, as he
basked in the glow of the hospitable fire.

“She might do worse; but come to breakfast and do honor to my
handiwork,” said Sophie, thinking of her worn-out millionnaire, and
rather nettled by the satiric smile on Randal’s lips.

“What an appetite early rising gives one. I feel equal to almost
anything, so let me help wash cups,” said Emily, with unusual energy,
when the hearty meal was over and Sophie began to pick up the dishes as
if it was her usual work.

Ruth went to the window to water the flowers, and Randal followed to
make himself agreeable, remembering her defence of him last night. He
was used to admiration from feminine eyes, and flattery from soft lips,
but found something new and charming in the innocent delight which
showed itself at his approach in blushes more eloquent than words, and
shy glances from eyes full of hero-worship.

“I hope you are going to spare me a posy for to-morrow night, since I
can be fine in no other way to do honor to the dance Miss Sophie
proposes for us,” he said, leaning in the bay window to look down on the
little girl, with the devoted air he usually wore for pretty women.

“Anything you like! I should be so glad to have you wear my flowers.
There will be enough for all, and I’ve nothing else to give to people
who have made me as happy as cousin Sophie and you,” answered Ruth, half
drowning her great calla as she spoke with grateful warmth.

“You must make her happy by accepting the invitation to go home with her
which I heard given last night. A peep at the world would do you good,
and be a pleasant change, I think.”

“Oh, very pleasant! but would it do me good?” and Ruth looked up with
sudden seriousness in her blue eyes, as a child questions an elder,
eager, yet wistful.

“Why not?” asked Randal, wondering at the hesitation.

“I might grow discontented with things here if I saw splendid houses and
fine people. I am very happy now, and it would break my heart to lose
that happiness, or ever learn to be ashamed of home.”

“But don’t you long for more pleasure, new scenes and other friends than
these?” asked the man, touched by the little creature’s loyalty to the
things she knew and loved.

“Very often, but mother says when I’m ready they will come, so I wait
and try not to be impatient.” But Ruth’s eyes looked out over the green
leaves as if the longing was very strong within her to see more of the
unknown world lying beyond the mountains that hemmed her in.

“It is natural for birds to hop out of the nest, so I shall expect to
see you over there before long, and ask you how you enjoy your first
flight,” said Randal, in a paternal tone that had a curious effect on
Ruth.

To his surprise, she laughed, then blushed like one of her own roses,
and answered with a demure dignity that was very pretty to see.

“I intend to hop soon, but it won’t be a very long flight or very far
from mother. She can’t spare me, and nobody in the world can fill her
place to me.”

“Bless the child, does she think I’m going to make love to her,” thought
Randal, much amused, but quite mistaken. Wiser women had thought so when
he assumed the caressing air with which he beguiled them into the little
revelations of character he liked to use, as the south wind makes
flowers open their hearts to give up their odor, then leaves them to
carry it elsewhere, the more welcome for the stolen sweetness.

“Perhaps you are right. The maternal wing is a safe shelter for
confiding little souls like you, Miss Ruth. You will be as comfortable
here as your flowers in this sunny window,” he said, carelessly pinching
geranium leaves, and ruffling the roses till the pink petals of the
largest fluttered to the floor.

As if she instinctively felt and resented something in the man which his
act symbolized, the girl answered quietly, as she went on with her work,
“Yes, if the frost does not touch me, or careless people spoil me too
soon.”

Before Randal could reply Aunt Plumy approached like a maternal hen who
sees her chicken in danger.

“Saul is goin’ to haul wood after he’s done his chores, mebbe you’d like
to go along? The view is good, the roads well broke, and the day
uncommon fine.”

“Thanks; it will be delightful, I dare say,” politely responded the
lion, with a secret shudder at the idea of a rural promenade at 8 A.M.
in the winter.

“Come on, then; we’ll feed the stock, and then I’ll show you how to yoke
oxen,” said Saul, with a twinkle in his eye as he led the way, when his
new aide had muffled himself up as if for a polar voyage.

“Now, that’s too bad of Saul! He did it on purpose, just to please you,
Sophie,” cried Ruth presently, and the girls ran to the window to behold
Randal bravely following his host with a pail of pigs’ food in each
hand, and an expression of resigned disgust upon his aristocratic face.

“To what base uses may we come,” quoted Emily, as they all nodded and
smiled upon the victim as he looked back from the barn-yard, where he
was clamorously welcomed by his new charges.

“It is rather a shock at first, but it will do him good, and Saul won’t
be too hard upon him, I’m sure,” said Sophie, going back to her work,
while Ruth turned her best buds to the sun that they might be ready for
a peace-offering to-morrow.

There was a merry clatter in the big kitchen for an hour; then Aunt
Plumy and her daughter shut themselves up in the pantry to perform some
culinary rites, and the young ladies went to inspect certain antique
costumes laid forth in Sophie’s room.

“You see, Em, I thought it would be appropriate to the house and season
to have an old-fashioned dance. Aunt has quantities of ancient finery
stowed away, for great-grandfather Basset was a fine old gentleman and
his family lived in state. Take your choice of the crimson, blue or
silver-gray damask. Ruth is to wear the worked muslin and quilted white
satin skirt, with that coquettish hat.”

“Being dark, I’ll take the red and trim it up with this fine lace. You
must wear the blue and primrose, with the distracting high-heeled shoes.
Have you any suits for the men?” asked Emily, throwing herself at once
into the all-absorbing matter of costume.

“A claret velvet coat and vest, silk stockings, cocked hat and snuff-box
for Randal. Nothing large enough for Saul, so he must wear his uniform.
Won’t Aunt Plumy be superb in this plum- satin and immense cap?”

A delightful morning was spent in adapting the faded finery of the past
to the blooming beauty of the present, and time and tongues flew till
the toot of a horn called them down to dinner.

The girls were amazed to see Randal come whistling up the road with his
trousers tucked into his boots, blue mittens on his hands, and an
unusual amount of energy in his whole figure, as he drove the oxen,
while Saul laughed at his vain attempts to guide the bewildered beasts.

“It’s immense! The view from the hill is well worth seeing, for the snow
glorifies the landscape and reminds one of Switzerland. I’m going to
make a sketch of it this afternoon; better come and enjoy the delicious
freshness, young ladies.”

Randal was eating with such an appetite that he did not see the glances
the girls exchanged as they promised to go.

“Bring home some more winter-green, I want things to be real nice, and
we haven’t enough for the kitchen,” said Ruth, dimpling with girlish
delight as she imagined herself dancing under the green garlands in her
grandmother’s wedding gown.

It was very lovely on the hill, for far as the eye could reach lay the
wintry landscape sparkling with the brief beauty of sunshine on virgin
snow. Pines sighed overhead, hardy birds flitted to and fro, and in all
the trodden spots rose the little spires of evergreen ready for its
Christmas duty. Deeper in the wood sounded the measured ring of axes,
the crash of falling trees, while the red shirts of the men added color
to the scene, and a fresh wind brought the aromatic breath of newly
cloven hemlock and pine.

“How beautiful it is! I never knew before what winter woods were like.
Did you, Sophie?” asked Emily, sitting on a stump to enjoy the novel
pleasure at her ease.

“I’ve found out lately; Saul lets me come as often as I like, and this
fine air seems to make a new creature of me,” answered Sophie, looking
about her with sparkling eyes, as if this was a kingdom where she
reigned supreme.

“Something is making a new creature of you, that is very evident. I
haven’t yet discovered whether it is the air or some magic herb among
that green stuff you are gathering so diligently;” and Emily laughed to
see the color deepen beautifully in her friend’s half-averted face.

“Scarlet is the only wear just now, I find. If we are lost like babes in
the woods there are plenty of Red-breasts to cover us with leaves,” and
Randal joined Emily’s laugh, with a glance at Saul, who had just pulled
his coat off.

“You wanted to see this tree go down, so stand from under and I’ll show
you how it’s done,” said the farmer, taking up his axe, not unwilling to
gratify his guests and display his manly accomplishments at the same
time.

It was a fine sight, the stalwart man swinging his axe with magnificent
strength and skill, each blow sending a thrill through the stately tree,
till its heart was reached and it tottered to its fall. Never pausing
for breath Saul shook his yellow mane out of his eyes, and hewed away,
while the drops stood on his forehead and his arm ached, as bent on
distinguishing himself as if he had been a knight tilting against his
rival for his lady’s favor.

“I don’t know which to admire most, the man or his muscle. One doesn’t
often see such vigor, size and comeliness in these degenerate days,”
said Randal, mentally booking the fine figure in the red shirt.

“I think we have discovered a rough diamond. I only wonder if Sophie is
going to try and polish it,” answered Emily, glancing at her friend, who
stood a little apart, watching the rise and fall of the axe as intently
as if her fate depended on it.

Down rushed the tree at last, and, leaving them to examine a crow’s nest
in its branches, Saul went off to his men, as if he found the praises of
his prowess rather too much for him.

Randal fell to sketching, the girls to their garland-making, and for a
little while the sunny woodland nook was full of lively chat and
pleasant laughter, for the air exhilarated them all like wine. Suddenly
a man came running from the wood, pale and anxious, saying, as he
hastened by for help, “Blasted tree fell on him! Bleed to death before
the doctor comes!”

“Who? who?” cried the startled trio.

But the man ran on, with some breathless reply, in which only a name was
audible—“Basset.”

“The deuce it is!” and Randal dropped his pencil, while the girls sprang
up in dismay. Then, with one impulse, they hastened to the distant
group, half visible behind the fallen trees and corded wood.

Sophie was there first, and forcing her way through the little crowd of
men, saw a red-shirted figure on the ground, crushed and bleeding, and
threw herself down beside it with a cry that pierced the hearts of those
who heard it. In the act she saw it was not Saul, and covered her
bewildered face as if to hide its joy. A strong arm lifted her, and the
familiar voice said cheeringly,—

“I’m all right, dear. Poor Bruce is hurt, but we’ve sent for help.
Better go right home and forget all about it.”

“Yes, I will, if I can do nothing;” and Sophie meekly returned to her
friends who stood outside the circle over which Saul’s head towered,
assuring them of his safety.

Hoping they had not seen her agitation, she led Emily away, leaving
Randal to give what aid he could and bring them news of the poor
wood-chopper’s state.

Aunt Plumy produced the “camphire” the moment she saw Sophie’s pale
face, and made her lie down, while the brave old lady trudged briskly
off with bandages and brandy to the scene of action. On her return she
brought comfortable news of the man, so the little flurry blew over and
was forgotten by all but Sophie, who remained pale and quiet all the
evening, tying evergreen as if her life depended on it.

“A good night’s sleep will set her up. She ain’t used to such things,
dear child, and needs cossetin’,” said Aunt Plumy, purring over her
until she was in her bed, with a hot stone at her feet and a bowl of
herb tea to quiet her nerves.

An hour later, when Emily went up, she peeped in to see if Sophie was
sleeping nicely, and was surprised to find the invalid wrapped in a
dressing-gown writing busily.

“Last will and testament, or sudden inspiration, dear? How are you?
faint or feverish, delirious or in the dumps! Saul looks so anxious, and
Mrs. Basset hushes us all up so, I came to bed, leaving Randal to
entertain Ruth.”

As she spoke Emily saw the papers disappear in a portfolio, and Sophie
rose with a yawn.

“I was writing letters, but I’m sleepy now. Quite over my foolish
fright, thank you. Go and get your beauty sleep that you may dazzle the
natives to-morrow.”

“So glad, good night;” and Emily went away, saying to herself,
“Something is going on, and I must find out what it is before I leave.
Sophie can’t blind _me_.”

But Sophie did all the next day, being delightfully gay at the dinner,
and devoting herself to the young minister who was invited to meet the
distinguished novelist, and evidently being afraid of him, gladly basked
in the smiles of his charming neighbor. A dashing sleigh-ride occupied
the afternoon, and then great was the fun and excitement over the
costumes.

Aunt Plumy laughed till the tears rolled down her cheeks as the girls
compressed her into the plum- gown with its short waist,
leg-of-mutton sleeves, and narrow skirt. But a worked scarf hid all
deficiencies, and the towering cap struck awe into the soul of the most
frivolous observer.

“Keep an eye on me, girls, for I shall certainly split somewheres or
lose my head-piece off when I’m trottin’ round. What would my blessed
mother say if she could see me rigged out in her best things?” and with
a smile and a sigh the old lady departed to look after “the boys,” and
see that the supper was all right.

Three prettier damsels never tripped down the wide staircase than the
brilliant brunette in crimson brocade, the pensive blonde in blue, or
the rosy little bride in old muslin and white satin.

A gallant court gentleman met them in the hall with a superb bow, and
escorted them to the parlor, where Grandma Basset’s ghost was discovered
dancing with a modern major in full uniform.

Mutual admiration and many compliments followed, till other ancient
ladies and gentlemen arrived in all manner of queer costumes, and the
old house seemed to wake from its humdrum quietude to sudden music and
merriment, as if a past generation had returned to keep its Christmas
there.

The village fiddler soon struck up the good old tunes, and then the
strangers saw dancing that filled them with mingled mirth and envy; it
was so droll, yet so hearty. The young men, unusually awkward in their
grandfathers’ knee-breeches, flapping vests, and swallow-tail coats,
footed it bravely with the buxom girls who were the prettier for their
quaintness, and danced with such vigor that their high combs stood awry,
their furbelows waved wildly, and their cheeks were as red as their
breast-knots, or hose.

It was impossible to stand still, and one after the other the city folk
yielded to the spell, Randal leading off with Ruth, Sophie swept away by
Saul, and Emily being taken possession of by a young giant of eighteen,
who spun her around with a boyish impetuosity that took her breath away.
Even Aunt Plumy was discovered jigging it alone in the pantry, as if the
music was too much for her, and the plates and glasses jingled gaily on
the shelves in time to Money Musk and Fishers’ Hornpipe.

A pause came at last, however, and fans fluttered, heated brows were
wiped, jokes were made, lovers exchanged confidences, and every nook and
corner held a man and maid carrying on the sweet game which is never out
of fashion. There was a glitter of gold lace in the back entry, and a
train of blue and primrose shone in the dim light. There was a richer
crimson than that of the geraniums in the deep window, and a dainty shoe
tapped the bare floor impatiently as the brilliant black eyes looked
everywhere for the court gentleman, while their owner listened to the
gruff prattle of an enamored boy. But in the upper hall walked a little
white ghost as if waiting for some shadowy companion, and when a dark
form appeared ran to take its arm, saying, in a tone of soft
satisfaction,—

“I was so afraid you wouldn’t come!”

“Why did you leave me, Ruth?” answered a manly voice in a tone of
surprise, though the small hand slipping from the velvet coat-sleeve was
replaced as if it was pleasant to feel it there.

A pause, and then the other voice answered demurely,—

“Because I was afraid my head would be turned by the fine things you
were saying.”

“It is impossible to help saying what one feels to such an artless
little creature as you are. It does me good to admire anything so fresh
and sweet, and won’t harm you.”

“It might if—”

“If what, my daisy?”

“I believed it,” and a laugh seemed to finish the broken sentence better
than the words.

“You may, Ruth, for I do sincerely admire the most genuine girl I have
seen for a long time. And walking here with you in your bridal white I
was just asking myself if I should not be a happier man with a home of
my own and a little wife hanging on my arm than drifting about the world
as I do now with only myself to care for.”

“I know you would!” and Ruth spoke so earnestly that Randal was both
touched and startled, fearing he had ventured too far in a mood of
unwonted sentiment, born of the romance of the hour and the sweet
frankness of his companion.

“Then you don’t think it would be rash for some sweet woman to take me
in hand and make me happy, since fame is a failure?”

“Oh, no; it would be easy work if she loved you. I know some one—if I
only dared to tell her name.”

“Upon my soul, this is cool,” and Randal looked down, wondering if the
audacious lady on his arm could be shy Ruth.

If he had seen the malicious merriment in her eyes he would have been
more humiliated still, but they were modestly averted, and the face
under the little hat was full of a soft agitation rather dangerous even
to a man of the world.

“She is a captivating little creature, but it is too soon for anything
but a mild flirtation. I must delay further innocent revelations or I
shall do something rash.”

While making this excellent resolution Randal had been pressing the hand
upon his arm and gently pacing down the dimly lighted hall with the
sound of music in his ears, Ruth’s sweetest roses in his button-hole,
and a loving little girl beside him, as he thought.

“You shall tell me by and by when we are in town. I am sure you will
come, and meanwhile don’t forget me.”

“I am going in the spring, but I shall not be with Sophie,” answered
Ruth, in a whisper.

“With whom then? I shall long to see you.”

“With my husband. I am to be married in May.”

“The deuce you are!” escaped Randal, as he stopped short to stare at his
companion, sure she was not in earnest.

But she was, for as he looked the sound of steps coming up the back
stairs made her whole face flush and brighten with the unmistakable glow
of happy love, and she completed Randal’s astonishment by running into
the arms of the young minister, saying with an irrepressible laugh, “Oh!
John, why didn’t you come before?”

The court gentleman was all right in a moment, and the coolest of the
three as he offered his congratulations and gracefully retired, leaving
the lovers to enjoy the tryst he had delayed. But as he went down stairs
his brows were knit, and he slapped the broad railing smartly with his
cocked hat as if some irritation must find vent in a more energetic way
than merely saying, “Confound the little baggage!” under his breath.

Such an amazing supper came from Aunt Plumy’s big pantry that the city
guests could not eat for laughing at the queer dishes circulating
through the rooms, and copiously partaken of by the hearty young folks.

Doughnuts and cheese, pie and pickles, cider and tea, baked beans and
custards, cake and cold turkey, bread and butter, plum pudding and
French bonbons, Sophie’s contribution.

“May I offer you the native delicacies, and share your plate. Both are
very good, but the china has run short, and after such vigorous exercise
as you have had you must need refreshment. I’m sure I do!” said Randal,
bowing before Emily with a great blue platter laden with two doughnuts,
two wedges of pumpkin pie and two spoons.

The smile with which she welcomed him, the alacrity with which she made
room beside her and seemed to enjoy the supper he brought, was so
soothing to his ruffled spirit that he soon began to feel that there is
no friend like an old friend, that it would not be difficult to name a
sweet woman who would take him in hand and would make him happy if he
cared to ask her, and he began to think he would by and by, it was so
pleasant to sit in that green corner with waves of crimson brocade
flowing over his feet, and a fine face softening beautifully under his
eyes.

The supper was not romantic, but the situation was, and Emily found that
pie ambrosial food eaten with the man she loved, whose eyes talked more
eloquently than the tongue just then busy with a doughnut. Ruth kept
away, but glanced at them as she served her company, and her own happy
experience helped her to see that all was going well in that quarter.
Saul and Sophie emerged from the back entry with shining countenances,
but carefully avoided each other for the rest of the evening. No one
observed this but Aunt Plumy from the recesses of her pantry, and she
folded her hands as if well content, as she murmured fervently over a
pan full of crullers, “Bless the dears! Now I can die happy.”

Every one thought Sophie’s old-fashioned dress immensely becoming, and
several of his former men said to Saul with blunt admiration, “Major,
you look to-night as you used to after we’d gained a big battle.”

“I feel as if I had,” answered the splendid Major, with eyes much
brighter than his buttons, and a heart under them infinitely prouder
than when he was promoted on the field of honor, for his Waterloo was
won.

There was more dancing, followed by games, in which Aunt Plumy shone
pre-eminent, for the supper was off her mind and she could enjoy
herself. There were shouts of merriment as the blithe old lady twirled
the platter, hunted the squirrel, and went to Jerusalem like a girl of
sixteen; her cap in a ruinous condition, and every seam of the purple
dress straining like sails in a gale. It was great fun, but at midnight
it came to an end, and the young folks, still bubbling over with
innocent jollity, went jingling away along the snowy hills, unanimously
pronouncing Mrs. Basset’s party the best of the season.

“Never had such a good time in my life!” exclaimed Sophie, as the family
stood together in the kitchen where the candles among the wreaths were
going out, and the floor was strewn with wrecks of past joy.

“I’m proper glad, dear. Now you all go to bed and lay as late as you
like to-morrow. I’m so kinder worked up I couldn’t sleep, so Saul and me
will put things to rights without a mite of noise to disturb you;” and
Aunt Plumy sent them off with a smile that was a benediction, Sophie
thought.

“The dear old soul speaks as if midnight was an unheard-of hour for
Christians to be up. What would she say if she knew how we seldom go to
bed till dawn in the ball season? I’m so wide awake I’ve half a mind to
pack a little. Randal must go at two, he says, and we shall want his
escort,” said Emily, as the girls laid away their brocades in the great
press in Sophie’s room.

“I’m not going. Aunt can’t spare me, and there is nothing to go for
yet,” answered Sophie, beginning to take the white chrysanthemums out of
her pretty hair.

“My dear child, you will die of ennui up here. Very nice for a week or
so, but frightful for a winter. We are going to be very gay, and cannot
get on without you,” cried Emily, dismayed at the suggestion.

“You will have to, for I’m not coming. I am very happy here, and so
tired of the frivolous life I lead in town, that I have decided to try a
better one,” and Sophie’s mirror reflected a face full of the sweetest
content.

“Have you lost your mind? experienced religion? or any other dreadful
thing? You always were odd, but this last freak is the strangest of all.
What will your guardian say, and the world?” added Emily in the
awe-stricken tone of one who stood in fear of the omnipotent Mrs.
Grundy.

“Guardy will be glad to be rid of me, and I don’t care that for the
world,” cried Sophie, snapping her fingers with a joyful sort of
recklessness which completed Emily’s bewilderment.

“But Mr. Hammond? Are you going to throw away millions, lose your chance
of making the best match in the city, and driving the girls of our set
out of their wits with envy?”

Sophie laughed at her friend’s despairing cry, and turning round said
quietly,—

“I wrote to Mr. Hammond last night, and this evening received my reward
for being an honest girl. Saul and I are to be married in the spring
when Ruth is.”

Emily fell prone upon the bed as if the announcement was too much for
her, but was up again in an instant to declare with prophetic
solemnity,—

“I knew something was going on, but hoped to get you away before you
were lost. Sophie, you will repent. Be warned, and forget this sad
delusion.”

“Too late for that. The pang I suffered yesterday when I thought Saul
was dead showed me how well I loved him. To-night he asked me to stay,
and no power in the world can part us. Oh! Emily, it is all so sweet, so
beautiful, that _everything_ is possible, and I know I shall be happy in
this dear old home, full of love and peace and honest hearts. I only
hope you may find as true and tender a man to live for as my Saul.”

Sophie’s face was more eloquent than her fervent words, and Emily
beautifully illustrated the inconsistency of her sex by suddenly
embracing her friend, with the incoherent exclamation, “I think I have,
dear! Your brave Saul is worth a dozen old Hammonds, and I do believe
you are right.”

It is unnecessary to tell how, as if drawn by the irresistible magic of
sympathy, Ruth and her mother crept in one by one to join the midnight
conference and add their smiles and tears, tender hopes and proud
delight to the joys of that memorable hour. Nor how Saul, unable to
sleep, mounted guard below, and meeting Randal prowling down to soothe
his nerves with a surreptitious cigar found it impossible to help
confiding to his attentive ear the happiness that would break bounds and
overflow in unusual eloquence.

Peace fell upon the old house at last, and all slept as if some magic
herb had touched their eyelids, bringing blissful dreams and a glad
awakening.

“Can’t we persuade you to come with us, Miss Sophie?” asked Randal next
day, as they made their adieux.

“I’m under orders now, and dare not disobey my superior officer,”
answered Sophie, handing her Major his driving gloves, with a look which
plainly showed that she had joined the great army of devoted women who
enlist for life and ask no pay but love.

“I shall depend on being invited to your wedding, then, and yours, too,
Miss Ruth,” added Randal, shaking hands with “the little baggage,” as if
he had quite forgiven her mockery and forgotten his own brief lapse into
sentiment.

Before she could reply Aunt Plumy said, in a tone of calm conviction,
that made them all laugh, and some of them look conscious,—

“Spring is a good time for weddin’s, and I shouldn’t wonder if there was
quite a number.”

“Nor I;” and Saul and Sophie smiled at one another as they saw how
carefully Randal arranged Emily’s wraps.

Then with kisses, thanks and all the good wishes that happy hearts could
imagine, the guests drove away, to remember long and gratefully that
pleasant country Christmas.


------------------------------------------------------------------------




                            ON PICKET DUTY.

                       “Better late than never.”


“WHAT air you thinkin’ of, Phil?”

“My wife, Dick.”

“So was I! Ain’t it odd how fellers fall to thinkin’ of thar little
women, when they get a quiet spell like this?”

“Fortunate for us that we do get it, and have such memories to keep us
brave and honest through the trials and temptations of a life like
ours.”

October moonlight shone clearly on the solitary tree, draped with gray
moss, scarred by lightning and warped by wind, looking like a venerable
warrior, whose long campaign was nearly done; and underneath was posted
the guard of four. Behind them twinkled many camp-fires on a distant
plain, before them wound a road ploughed by the passage of an army,
strewn with the relics of a rout. On the right, a sluggish river glided,
like a serpent, stealthy, sinuous, and dark, into a seemingly impervious
jungle; on the left, a Southern swamp filled the air with malarial
damps, swarms of noisome life, and discordant sounds that robbed the
hour of its repose. The men were friends as well as comrades, for though
gathered from the four quarters of the Union, and dissimilar in
education, character, and tastes, the same spirit animated all; the
routine of camp-life threw them much together, and mutual esteem soon
grew into a bond of mutual good fellowship.

Thorn was a Massachusetts volunteer; a man who seemed too early old, too
early embittered by some cross, for, though grim of countenance, rough
of speech, cold of manner, a keen observer would have soon discovered
traces of a deeper, warmer nature hidden behind the repellent front he
turned upon the world. A true New Englander, thoughtful, acute,
reticent, and opinionated; yet earnest withal, intensely patriotic, and
often humorous, despite a touch of Puritan austerity.

Phil, the “romantic chap,” as he was called, looked his character to the
life. Slender, swarthy, melancholy-eyed, and darkly-bearded; with
feminine features, mellow voice, and alternately languid or vivacious
manners. A child of the South in nature as in aspect, ardent and proud;
fitfully aspiring and despairing; without the native energy which moulds
character and ennobles life. Months of discipline and devotion had done
much for him, and some deep experience was fast ripening the youth into
a man.

Flint, the long-limbed lumberman, from the wilds of Maine, was a
conscript who, when government demanded his money or his life,
calculated the cost, and decided that the cash would be a dead loss and
the claim might be repeated, whereas the conscript would get both pay
and plunder out of government, while taking excellent care that
government got very little out of him. A shrewd, slow-spoken,
self-reliant specimen, was Flint; yet something of the fresh flavor of
the backwoods lingered in him still, as if Nature were loath to give him
up, and left the mark of her motherly hand upon him, as she leaves it in
a dry, pale lichen, on the bosom of the roughest stone.

Dick “hailed” from Illinois, and was a comely young fellow, full of dash
and daring; rough and rowdy, generous and jolly, overflowing with
spirits and ready for a free fight with all the world.

Silence followed the last words, while the friendly moon climbed up the
sky. Each man’s eye followed it, and each man’s heart was busy with
remembrances of other eyes and hearts that might be watching and wishing
as theirs watched and wished. In the silence, each shaped for himself
that vision of home that brightens so many camp-fires, haunts so many
dreamers under canvas roofs, and keeps so many turbulent natures tender
by memories which often are both solace and salvation.

Thorn paced to and fro, his rifle on his shoulder, vigilant and
soldierly, however soft his heart might be. Phil leaned against the
tree, one hand in the breast of his blue jacket, on the painted
presentment of the face his fancy was picturing in the golden circle of
the moon. Flint lounged on the sward, whistling softly as he whittled at
a fallen bough. Dick was flat on his back, heels in air, cigar in mouth,
and some hilarious notion in his mind, for suddenly he broke into a
laugh.

“What is it, lad?” asked Thorn, pausing in his tramp, as if willing to
be drawn from the disturbing thought that made his black brows lower and
his mouth look grim.

“Thinkin’ of my wife, and wishin’ she was here, bless her heart! set me
rememberin’ how I see her fust, and so I roared, as I always do when it
comes into my head.”

“How was it? Come, reel off a yarn, and let’s hear houw yeou hitched
teams,” said Flint, always glad to get information concerning his
neighbors, if it could be cheaply done.

“Tellin’ how we found our wives wouldn’t be a bad game, would it, Phil?”

“I’m agreeable; but let’s have your romance first.”

“Devilish little of that about me or any of my doin’s. I hate
sentimental bosh as much as you hate slang, and should have been a
bachelor to this day if I hadn’t seen Kitty jest as I did. You see, I’d
been too busy larkin’ round to get time for marryin’, till a couple of
years ago, when I did up the job double-quick, as I’d like to do this
thunderin’ slow one, hang it all!”

“Halt a minute till I give a look, for this picket isn’t going to be
driven in or taken while I’m on guard.”

Down his beat went Thorn, reconnoitring river, road, and swamp, as
thoroughly as one pair of keen eyes could do it, and came back
satisfied, but still growling like a faithful mastiff on the watch;
performances which he repeated at intervals till his own turn came.

“I didn’t have to go out of my own State for a wife, you’d better
believe,” began Dick, with a boast, as usual; “for we raise as fine a
crop of girls thar as any State in or out of the Union, and don’t mind
raisin’ Cain with any man who denies it. I was out on a gunnin’ tramp
with Joe Partridge, a cousin of mine,—poor old chap! he fired his last
shot at Gettysburg, and died game in a way he didn’t dream of the day we
popped off the birds together. It ain’t right to joke that way; I won’t
if I can help it; but a feller gets awfully kind of heathenish these
times, don’t he?”

“Settle up them scores byme-by; fightin’ Christians is scurse raound
here. Fire away, Dick.”

“Well, we got as hungry as hounds half a dozen mile from home, and when
a farmhouse hove in sight, Joe said he’d ask for a bite, and leave some
of the plunder for pay. I was visitin’ Joe, didn’t know folks round, and
backed out of the beggin’ part of the job; so he went ahead alone. We’d
come out of the woods behind the house, and while Joe was foragin’, I
took a reconnaissance. The view was fust-rate, for the main part of it
was a girl airin’ beds on the roof of a stoop. Now, jest about that
time, havin’ a leisure spell, I’d begun to think of marryin’, and took a
look at all the girls I met, with an eye to business. I s’pose every man
has some sort of an idee or pattern of the wife he wants; pretty and
plucky, good and gay was mine, but I’d never found it till I see Kitty;
and as she didn’t see me, I had the advantage and took an extra long
stare.”

“What was her good p’ints, hey?”

“Oh, well, she had a wide-awake pair of eyes, a bright, jolly sort of a
face, lots of curly hair tumblin’ out of her net, a trig little figger,
and a pair of the neatest feet and ankles that ever stepped. ‘Pretty,’
thinks I; ‘so far so good.’ The way she whacked the pillers, shook the
blankets, and pitched into the beds was a caution; specially one
blunderin’ old feather-bed that wouldn’t do nothin’ but sag round in a
pig-headed sort of way, that would have made most girls get mad and give
up. Kitty didn’t, but just wrastled with it like a good one, till she
got it turned, banged, and spread to suit her; then she plumped down in
the middle of it, with a sarcy little nod and chuckle to herself, that
tickled me mightily. ‘Plucky,’ thinks I, ‘better ’n’ better.’ Jest then
an old woman came flyin’ out the back-door, callin’, ‘Kitty! Kitty!
Squire Partridge’s son’s here, ’long with a friend; been gunnin’, want
luncheon, and I’m all in the suds; do come down and see to ’em.’

“‘Where are they?’ says Kitty, scrambling up her hair and settlin’ her
gown in a jiffy, as women have a knack of doin’, you know.

“‘Mr. Joe’s in the front entry; the other man’s somewheres round, Billy
says, waitin’ till I send word whether they can stop. I darsn’t till I’d
seen you, for I can’t do nothin’, I’m in such a mess,’ says the old
lady.

“‘So am I, for I can’t get in except by the entry window, and he’ll see
me,’ says Kitty, gigglin’ at the thoughts of Joe.

“‘Come down the ladder, there’s a dear. I’ll pull it round and keep it
stiddy,’ says her mother.

“‘Oh, ma, don’t ask me!’ says Kitty, with a shiver. ‘I’m dreadfully
scared of ladders since I broke my arm off this very one. It’s so high,
it makes me dizzy jest to think of.’

“‘Well, then, I’ll do the best I can; but I wish them boys was to
Jericho!’ says the old lady, with a groan, for she was fat and hot, had
her gown pinned up, and was in a fluster generally. She was goin’ off
rather huffy, when Kitty called out,—

“‘Stop, ma! I’ll come down and help you, only ketch me if I tumble.’

“She looked scared but stiddy, and I’ll bet it took as much grit for her
to do it as for one of us to face a battery. It don’t seem much to tell
of, but I wish I may be hit if it wasn’t a right down dutiful and clever
thing to see done. When the old lady took her off at the bottom, with a
good motherly hug, ‘Good,’ thinks I; ‘what more do you want?’”

“A snug little property wouldn’t a ben bad, I reckon,” said Flint.

“Well, she had it, old skin-flint, though I didn’t know or care about it
then. What a jolly row she’d make if she knew I was tellin’ the ladder
part of the story! She always does when I get to it, and makes believe
cry, with her head in my breast-pocket, or any such handy place, till I
take it out and swear I’ll never do so ag’in. Poor little Kit, I wonder
what she’s doin’ now. Thinkin’ of me, I’ll bet.”

Dick paused, pulled his cap lower over his eyes, and smoked a minute
with more energy than enjoyment, for his cigar was out and he did not
perceive it.

“That’s not all, is it?” asked Thorn, taking a fatherly interest in the
younger man’s love passages.

“Not quite. ’Fore long, Joe whistled, and as I always take short cuts
everywhar, I put in at the back-door, jest as Kitty come trottin’ out of
the pantry with a big berry-pie in her hand. I startled her, she tripped
over the sill and down she come; the dish flew one way, the pie flopped
into her lap, the juice spatterin’ my boots and her clean gown. I
thought she’d cry, scold, have hysterics, or some confounded thing or
other; but she jest sat still a minute, then looked up at me with a
great blue splash on her face, and went off into the good-naturedest
gale of laughin’ you ever heard in your life. That finished me. ‘Gay,’
thinks I; ‘go in and win.’ So I did; made love hand over hand, while I
stayed with Joe; pupposed a fortnight after, married her in three
months, and there she is, a tip-top little woman, with a pair of
stunnin’ boys in her arms!”

Out came a well-worn case, and Dick proudly displayed the likeness of a
stout, much bejewelled young woman with two staring infants on her knee.
In his sight, the poor picture was a more perfect work of art than any
of Sir Joshua’s baby-beauties, or Raphael’s Madonnas, and the little
story needed no better sequel than the young father’s praises of his
twins, the covert kiss he gave their mother when he turned as if to get
a clearer light upon the face. Ashamed to show the tenderness that
filled his honest heart, he hummed “Kingdom Coming,” while relighting
his cigar, and presently began to talk again.

“Now, then, Flint, it’s your turn to keep guard, and Thorn’s to tell his
romance. Come, don’t try to shirk; it does a man good to talk of such
things, and we’re all mates here.”

“In some cases it don’t do any good to talk of such things; better let
’em alone,” muttered Thorn, as he reluctantly sat down, while Flint as
reluctantly departed.

With a glance and gesture of real affection, Phil laid his hand upon his
comrade’s knee, saying in his persuasive voice, “Old fellow, it _will_
do you good, because I know you often long to speak of something that
weighs upon you. You’ve kept us steady many a time, and done us no end
of kindnesses; why be too proud to let us give our sympathy in return,
if nothing more?”

Thorn’s big hand closed over the slender one upon his knee, and the mild
expression, so rarely seen upon his face, passed over it as he replied,—

“I think I could tell you almost anything if you asked me that way, my
boy. It isn’t that I am too proud,—and you’re right about my sometimes
wanting to free my mind,—but it’s because a man of forty don’t just like
to open out to young fellows, if there is any danger of their laughing
at him, though he may deserve it. I guess there isn’t now; and I’ll tell
you how I found my wife.”

Dick sat up, and Phil drew nearer, for the earnestness that was in the
man dignified his plain speech, and inspired an interest in his history,
even before it was begun. Looking gravely at the river and never at his
hearers, as if still a little shy of confidants, yet grateful for the
relief of words, Thorn began abruptly:—

“I never hear the number eighty-four without clapping my hand to my left
breast and missing my badge. You know I was on the police in New York,
before the war, and that’s about all you do know yet. One bitter cold
night I was going my rounds for the last time, when, as I turned a
corner, I saw there was a trifle of work to be done. It was a bad part
of the city, full of dirt and deviltry; one of the streets led to a
ferry, and at the corner an old woman had an apple-stall. The poor soul
had dropped asleep, worn out with the cold, and there were her goods
left with no one to watch ’em. Somebody was watching ’em, however; a
girl, with a ragged shawl over her head, stood at the mouth of an alley
close by, waiting for a chance to grab something. I’d seen her there
when I went by before, and mistrusted she was up to some mischief; as I
turned the corner, she put out her hand and cribbed an apple. She saw me
the minute she did it, but neither dropped it nor ran, only stood stock
still with the apple in her hand till I came up.

“‘This won’t do, my girl,’ said I. I never could be harsh with ’em, poor
things! She laid it back and looked up at me with a miserable sort of a
smile, that made me put my hand in my pocket to fish for a nine-pence
before she spoke.

“‘I know it won’t,’ she says. ‘I didn’t want to do it, it’s so mean, but
I’m awful hungry, sir.’

“‘Better run home and get your supper, then.’

“‘I’ve got no home.’

“‘Where do you live?’

“‘In the street.’

“‘Where do you sleep?’

“‘Anywhere; last night in the lock-up, and I thought I’d get in there
again, if I did that when you saw me. I like to go there, it’s warm and
safe.’

“‘If I don’t take you there, what will you do?’

“‘Don’t know. I could go over there and dance again as I used to, but
being sick has made me ugly, so they won’t have me, and no one else will
take me because I have been there once.’

“I looked where she pointed, and thanked the Lord that they wouldn’t
take her. It was one of those low theatres that do so much damage to the
like of her; there was a gambling place one side of it, an eating saloon
the other. I was new to the work then, but though I’d heard about hunger
and homelessness often enough, I’d never had this sort of thing, nor
seen that look on a girl’s face. A white, pinched face hers was, with
frightened, tired-looking eyes, but so innocent! She wasn’t more than
sixteen, had been pretty once, I saw, looked sick and starved now, and
seemed just the most helpless, hopeless little thing that ever was.

“‘You’d better come to the Station for to-night, and we’ll see to you
to-morrow,’ says I.

“‘Thank you, sir,’ says she, looking as grateful as if I’d asked her
home. I suppose I did speak kind of fatherly. I ain’t ashamed to say I
felt so, seeing what a child she was; nor to own that when she put her
little hand in mine, it hurt me to feel how thin and cold it was. We
passed the eating-house where the red lights made her face as rosy as it
ought to have been; there was meat and pies in the window, and the poor
thing stopped to look. It was too much for her; off came her shawl, and
she said in that coaxing way of hers,—

“‘I wish you’d let me stop at the place close by and sell this; they’ll
give a little for it, and I’ll get some supper. I’ve had nothing since
yesterday morning, and maybe cold is easier to bear than hunger.’

“‘Have you nothing better than that to sell?’ I says, not quite sure
that she wasn’t all a humbug, like so many of ’em. She seemed to see
that, and looked up at me again with such innocent eyes, I couldn’t
doubt her when she said, shivering with something beside the cold,—

“‘Nothing but myself.’ Then the tears came, and she laid her head down
on my arm, sobbing,—‘Keep me! oh, do keep me safe somewhere!’”

Thorn choked here, steadied his voice with a resolute hem! but could
only add one sentence more,—

“That’s how I found my wife.”

“Come, don’t stop thar. I told the whole o’ mine, you do the same. Whar
did you take her? how’d it all come round?”

“Please tell us, Thorn.”

The gentler request was answered presently, very steadily, very quietly.

“I was always a soft-hearted fellow, though you wouldn’t think it now,
and when that little girl asked me to keep her safe, I just did it. I
took her to a good woman whom I knew, for I hadn’t any women folks
belonging to me, nor any place but that to put her in. She stayed there
till spring working for her keep, growing brighter, prettier, every day,
and fonder of me, I thought. If I believed in witchcraft, I shouldn’t
think myself such a fool as I do now, but I don’t believe in it, and to
this day I can’t understand how I came to do it. To be sure I was a
lonely man, without kith or kin, had never had a sweetheart in my life,
or been much with women since my mother died. Maybe that’s why I was so
bewitched with Mary, for she had little ways with her that took your
fancy and made you love her whether you would or no. I found her father
was an honest fellow enough, a fiddler in some theatre; that he’d taken
good care of Mary till he died, leaving precious little but advice for
her to live on. She’d tried to get work, failed, spent all she had, got
sick, and was going to the bad, as the poor souls can hardly help doing
with so many ready to give them a shove. It’s no use trying to make a
bad job better; so the long and short of it was, I thought she loved me;
God knows I loved her! and I married her before the year was out.”

“Show us her picture; I know you’ve got one; all the fellows have,
though half of ’em won’t own up.”

“I’ve only got part of one. I once saved my little girl, and her picture
once saved me.”

From an inner pocket Thorn produced a woman’s housewife, carefully
untied it, though all its implements were missing but a little thimble,
and from one of its compartments took a flattened bullet and the
remnants of a picture.

“I gave her that the first Christmas after I found her. She wasn’t as
tidy about her clothes as I liked to see, and I thought if I gave her a
handy thing like this, she’d be willing to sew. But she only made one
shirt for me, and then got tired, so I keep it like an old fool, as I
am. Yes, that’s the bit of lead that would have done for me, if Mary’s
likeness hadn’t been just where it was.”

“You’ll like to show her this when you go home, won’t you?” said Dick,
as he took up the bullet, while Phil examined the marred picture, and
Thorn poised the little thimble on his big finger, with a sigh.

“How can I, when I don’t know where she is, and camp is all the home
I’ve got!”

The words broke from him like a sudden groan, when some old wound is
rudely touched. Both of the young men started, both laid back the relics
they had taken up, and turned their eyes from Thorn’s face, across which
swept a look of shame and sorrow, too significant to be misunderstood.
Their silence assured him of their sympathy, and, as if that touch of
friendliness unlocked his heavy heart, he eased it by a full confession.
When he spoke again, it was with the calmness of repressed emotion, a
calmness more touching to his mates than the most passionate outbreak,
the most pathetic lamentation; for the coarse camp-phrases seemed to
drop from his vocabulary; more than once his softened voice grew
tremulous, and to the words “my little girl,” there went a tenderness
that proved how dear a place she still retained in that deep heart of
his.

“Boys, I’ve gone so far; I may as well finish; and you’ll see I’m not
without some cause for my stern looks and ways; you’ll pity me, and from
you I’ll take the comfort of it. It’s only the old story,—I married her,
worked for her, lived for her, and kept my little girl like a lady. I
should have known that I was too old and sober for a young thing like
that, for the life she led before the pinch came just suited her. She
liked to be admired, to dress, and dance and make herself pretty for all
the world to see; not to keep house for a quiet man like me. Idleness
wasn’t good for her, it bred discontent; then some of her old friends,
who’d left her in her trouble, found her out when better times came
round, and tried to get her back again. I was away all day, I didn’t
know how things were going, and she wasn’t open with me, afraid she
said; I was so grave, and hated theatres so. She got courage finally to
tell me that she wasn’t happy; that she wanted to dance again, and asked
me if she mightn’t. I’d rather have had her ask me to put her in a fire,
for I _did_ hate theatres, and was bred to; others think they’re no
harm. I do; and knew it was a bad life for a girl like mine. It pampers
vanity, and vanity is the Devil’s help with such; so I said No, kindly
at first, sharp and stern when she kept on teasing. That roused her
spirit. ‘I will go!’ she said, one day. ‘Not while you are my wife,’ I
answered back; and neither said any more, but she gave me a look I
didn’t think she could, and I resolved to take her away from temptation
before worse came of it.

“I didn’t tell her my plan; but I resigned my place, spent a week or
more finding and fixing a little home for her out in the wholesome
country, where she’d be safe from theatres and disreputable friends, and
maybe learn to love me better when she saw how much she was to me. It
was coming summer, and I made things look as home-like and as pretty as
I could. She liked flowers, and I fixed a garden for her; she was fond
of pets, and I got her a bird, a kitten, and a dog to play with her; she
fancied gay colors and tasty little matters, so I filled her rooms with
all the handsome things I could afford, and when it was done, I was as
pleased as any boy, thinking what happy times we’d have together and how
pleased she’d be. Boys, when I went to tell her and to take her to her
little home, she was gone.”

“Who with?”

“With those cursed friends of hers; a party of them left the city just
then; she was wild to go; she had money now, and all her good looks back
again. They teased and tempted her; I wasn’t there to keep her, and she
went, leaving a line behind to tell me that she loved the old life more
than the new; that my house was a prison, and she hoped I’d let her go
in peace. That almost killed me; but I managed to bear it, for I knew
most of the fault was mine; but it was awful bitter to think I hadn’t
saved her, after all.”

“Oh, Thorn! what did you do?”

“Went straight after her; found her dancing in Philadelphia, with paint
on her cheeks, trinkets on her neck and arms, looking prettier than
ever; but the innocent eyes were gone, and I couldn’t see my little girl
in the bold, handsome woman twirling there before the footlights. She
saw me, looked scared at first, then smiled, and danced on with her eyes
upon me, as if she said,—

“‘See! I’m happy now; go away and let me be.’

“I couldn’t stand that, and got out somehow. People thought me mad, or
drunk; I didn’t care, I only wanted to see her once in quiet and try to
get her home. I couldn’t do it then nor afterwards by fair means, and I
wouldn’t try force. I wrote to her, promised to forgive her, begged her
to come back, or let me keep her honestly somewhere away from me. But
she never answered, never came, and I have never tried again.”

“She wasn’t worthy of you, Thorn; you jest forgit her.”

“I wish I could! I wish I could!” In his voice quivered an almost
passionate regret, and a great sob heaved his chest, as he turned his
face away to hide the love and longing, still so tender and so strong.

“Don’t say that, Dick; such fidelity should make us charitable for its
own sake. There is always time for penitence, always certainty of
pardon. Take heart, Thorn, you may not wait in vain, and she may yet
return to you.”

“I know she will! I’ve dreamed of it, I’ve prayed for it; every battle I
come out of safe makes me surer that I was kept for that, and when I’ve
borne enough to atone for my part of the fault, I’ll be repaid for all
my patience, all my pain, by finding her again. She knows how well I
love her still, and if there comes a time when she is sick and poor and
all alone again, then she’ll remember her old John, then she’ll come
home and let me take her in.”

Hope shone in Thorn’s melancholy eyes, and long-suffering, all-forgiving
love beautified the rough, brown face, as he folded his arms and bent
his gray head on his breast, as if the wanderer were already come.

The emotion which Dick scorned to show on his own account was freely
manifested for another, as he sniffed audibly, and, boy-like, drew his
sleeve across his eyes. But Phil, with the delicate perception of a
finer nature, felt that the truest kindness he could show his friend was
to distract his thoughts from himself, to spare him any comments, and
lessen the embarrassment which would surely follow such unwonted
confidence.

“Now I’ll relieve Flint, and he will give you a laugh. Come on, Hiram,
and tell us about your Bewlah.”

The gentleman addressed had performed his duty by sitting on a fence and
“righting up” his pockets, to beguile the tedium of his exile. Before
his multitudinous possessions could be restored to their native sphere,
Thorn was himself again, and on his feet.

“Stay where you are, Phil; I like to tramp, it seems like old times, and
I know you’re tired. Just forget all this I’ve been saying, and go on as
before. Thank you, boys! thank you,” and with a grasp of the two hands
extended to him, he strode away along the path already worn by his own
restless feet.

“It’s done him good, and I’m glad of that; but I’d like to see the
little baggage that bewitched the poor old boy, wouldn’t you, Phil?”

“Hush! here’s Flint.”

“What’s up naow? want me tew address the meetin’, hey? I’m willin’, only
the laugh’s ruther ag’inst me, ef I tell that story; expect you’ll like
it all the better fer that.” Flint coiled up his long limbs, put his
hands in his pockets, chewed meditatively for a moment, and then began,
with his slowest drawl:—

“Waal, sir, it’s pretty nigh ten year ago, I was damster daown tew
Oldtaown, clos’t to Banggore. My folks lived tew Bethel; there was only
the old man, and Aunt Siloam, keepin’ house fer him, seein’ as I was the
only chick he hed. I hedn’t heared from ’em fer a long spell, when there
come a letter sayin’ the old man was breakin’ up. He’d said it every
spring fer a number er years, and I didn’t mind it no more’n the
breakin’ up er the river; not so much, jest then; fer the gret spring
drive was comin’ on, and my hands was tew full to quit work all tew
oncet. I sent word I’d be ’long ’fore a gret while, and byme-by I went.
I ought tew hev gone at fust; but they’d sung aout ‘Wolf!’ so often I
warn’t scared; an’ sure ’nuff the wolf did come at last. Father hed been
dead and berried a week when I got there, and aunt was so mad she
wouldn’t write, nor scurcely speak tew me for a consider’ble spell. I
didn’t blame her a mite, and felt jest the wust kind; so I give in every
way, and fetched her raound. Yeou see I hed a cousin who’d kind er took
my place tew hum while I was off, an’ the old man hed left him a good
slice er his money, an’ me the farm, hopin’ to keep me there. He’d never
liked the lumberin’ bizness, an’ hankered arfter me a sight, I faound.
Waal, seein’ haow ’twas, I tried tew please him, late as it was; but ef
there was ennything I did spleen ag’inst it was farmin’, ’specially
arfter the smart times I’d ben hevin’, up Oldtaown way. Yeou don’t know
nothin’ abaout it; but ef yeou want tew see high dewin’s, jest hitch
onto a timber-drive an’ go it daown along them lakes and rivers, say
from Kaumchenungamooth tew Punnobscot Bay. Guess yeou’d see a thing or
tew, an’ find livin’ on a log come as handy as ef you was born a turtle.

“Waal, I stood it one summer; but it was the longest kind of a job. Come
fall I turned contry, darned the farm, and vaowed I’d go back tew
loggin’. Aunt hed got fond er me by that time, and felt dreadful bad
abaout my leavin’ on her. Cousin Siah, as we called Josiah, didn’t
cotton tew the old woman, though he did tew her cash; but we hitched
along fust-rate. She was ’tached tew the place, hated tew hev it let or
sold, thought I’d go to everlastin’ rewin ef I took tew lumberin’ ag’in,
an’ hevin’ a tidy little sum er money all her own, she took a notion tew
buy me off. ‘Hiram,’ sez she, ‘ef yeou’ll stay to hum, merry some smart
girl, an’ kerry on the farm, I’ll leave yeou the hull er my fortin. Ef
yeou don’t, I’ll leave every cent on’t tew Siah, though he ain’t done as
waal by me as yeou hev. Come,’ sez she, ‘I’m breakin’ up like brother; I
shan’t wurry any one a gret while, and ’fore spring I dessay you’ll hev
cause tew rejice that yeou done as Aunt Si counselled yeou.’

“Now, that idee kinder took me, seein’ I hedn’t no overpaourin’ love fer
cousin; but I brewdid over it a spell ’fore I ’greed. Fin’lly, I said
I’d dew it, as it warn’t a hard nor a bad trade; and begun to look
raound fer Mis Flint, Jr. Aunt was dreadf’l pleased; but ’mazin
pertickler as tew who was goin’ tew stan’ in her shoes, when she was
fetched up ag’inst the etarnal boom. There was a sight er likely
women-folks raound taown; but aunt she set her foot daown that Mis Flint
must be smart, pious, an good-natered; harnsome she didn’t say nothin’
abaout, bein’ the humliest woman in the State er Maine. I hed my own
calk’lations on that p’int, an’ went sparkin’ two or three er the
pootiest gals, all that winter. I warn’t in no hurry, fer merryin’ is an
awful resky bizness; an’ I wan’t goan to be took in by nobuddy. Some
haouw I couldn’t make up my mind which I’d hev, and kept dodgin’, all
ready to slew raound, an’ hitch on tew ary one that seemed likeliest.
’Long in March, Aunt, she ketched cold, took tew her bed, got wuss, an’
told me tew hurry up, fer nary cent should I hev, ef I warn’t safely
merried ’fore she stepped out. I thought that was ruther craoudin’ a
feller; but I see she was goan sure, an’ I’d got inter a way er
considerin’ the cash mine, so that it come hard to hear abaout givin’ on
’t up. Off I went that evenin’ an’ asked Almiry Nash ef she’d hev me.
No, she wouldn’t; I’d shilly-shallyed so long, she’d got tired er
waitin’ and took tew keepin’ company with a doctor daown ter Banggore,
where she’d ben visitin’ a spell. I didn’t find that as hard a nub to
swaller, as I’d a thought I would, though Almiry was the richest,
pootiest, and good-naterest of the lot. Aunt larfed waal, an’ told me
tew try ag’in; so a couple er nights arfter, I spruced up, an’ went over
to Car’line Miles’s; she was as smart as old cheese, an’ waal off intew
the barg’in. I was just as sure she’d hev me, as I be that I’m gittin’
the rewmatiz a settin’ in this ma’sh. But that minx, Almiry, hed ben and
let on abaout her own sarsy way er servin’ on me, an’ Car’line jest up
an’ said she warn’t goan to hev annybuddy’s leavin’s; so daown I come
ag’in.

“Things was gettin’ desper’t by that time; fer aunt was failin’ rapid,
an’ the story hed leaked aout some way, so the hull taown was gigglin’
over it. I thought I’d better quit them parts; but aunt she showed me
her will all done complete, ’sceptin the fust name er the legatee.
‘There,’ sez she, ‘it all depends on yeou, whether that place is took by
Hiram or Josiah. It’s easy done, an’ so it’s goan tew stan till the last
minit.’ That riled me consid’able, an’ I streaked off tew May Jane
Simlin’s. She wan’t very waal off, nor extra harnsome, but she was pious
the worst kind, an’ dreadf’l clever to them she fancied. But I was daown
on my luck ag’in; fer at the fust word I spoke of merryin’, she showed
me the door, an’ give me to understan’ that she couldn’t think er hevin’
a man that warn’t a church-member, that hadn’t experienced religion, or
even ben struck with conviction, an’ all the rest on ’t. Ef anny one hed
a wanted tew hev seen a walkin’ hornet’s nest, they could hev done it
cheap that night, as I went hum. I jest bounced intew the kitchen,
chucked my hat intew one corner, my coat intew ’nother, kicked the cat,
cussed the fire, drawed up a chair, and set scaoulin’ like sixty, bein’
tew mad fer talkin’. The young woman that was nussin’ aunt,—Bewlah
Blish, by name,—was a cooking grewel on the coals, and ’peared tew
understan’ the mess I was in; but she didn’t say nothin’, only blowed up
the fire, fetched me a mug er cider, an’ went raound so kinder quiet,
and sympathizin’, that I found the wrinkles in my temper gettin’
smoothed aout ’mazin’ quick; an’ ’fore long I made a clean breast er the
hull thing. Bewlah larfed, but I didn’t mind her doin’ on’t, for she
sez, sez she, real sort o’ cunnin’,—

“‘Poor Hiram! they didn’t use yeou waal. Yeou ought to hev tried some er
the poor an’ humly girls; they’d a been glad an’ grateful fer such a
sweetheart as yeou be.’

“I was good-natered ag’in by that time, an’ I sez, larfin’ along with
her, ‘Waal, I’ve got three mittens, but I guess I might’s waal hev
’nother, and that will make two pair complete. Say, Bewlah, will yeou
hev me?’

“‘Yes, I will,’ sez she.

“‘Reelly?’ sez I.

“‘Solemn trew,’ sez she.

“Ef she’d up an’ slapped me in the face, I shouldn’t hev ben more
throwed aback, fer I never mistrusted she cared two chips for me. I jest
set an’ gawped; fer she was ‘solemn trew,’ I see that with half an eye,
an’ it kinder took my breath away. Bewlah drawed the grewel off the
fire, wiped her hands, an’ stood lookin’ at me a minnet, then she sez,
slow an’ quiet, but tremblin’ a little, as women hev a way er doin’,
when they’ve consid’able steam aboard,—

“‘Hiram, other folks think lumberin’ has spilt yeou; _I_ don’t; they
call you rough an’ rewd; _I_ know you’ve got a real kind heart fer them
as knows haow tew find it. Them girls give yeou up so easy, ’cause they
never loved yeou, an’ yeou give them up ’cause you only thought abaout
their looks an’ money. I’m humly, an’ I’m poor; but I’ve loved yeou ever
sence we went a-nuttin’ years ago, an’ yeou shook daown fer me, kerried
my bag, and kissed me tew the gate, when all the others shunned me,
’cause my father drank an’ I was shabby dressed, ugly, an’ shy. Yeou
asked me in sport, I answered in airnest; but I don’t expect nothin’
unless yeou mean as I mean. Like me, Hiram, or leave me, it won’t make
no odds in my lovin’ of yeou, nor helpin’ of yeou, ef I kin.’

“‘T ain’t easy tew say haouw I felt, while she was goin’ on that way,
but my idees was tumblin’ raound inside er me, as ef half a dozen dams
was broke loose all tew oncet. One thing was rather stiddier ’n the
rest, an’ that was that I liked Bewlah more ’n I knew. I begun tew see
what kep’ me loafin’ tew hum so much, sence aunt was took daown; why I
wan’t in no hurry tew git them other gals, an’ haow I come tew pocket my
mittens so easy arfter the fust rile was over. Bewlah _was_ humly, poor
in flesh, dreadful freckled, hed red hair, black eyes, an’ a gret mold
side of her nose. But I’d got wonted tew her; she knowed my ways, was a
fust rate housekeeper, real good-tempered, and pious without flingin’
on’t in yer face. She was a lonely creeter,—her folks bein’ all dead but
one sister, who didn’t use her waal, an’ somehow I kinder yearned over
her, as they say in Scripter. For all I set an’ gawped, I was coming
raound fast, though I felt as I used tew, when I was goin’ to shoot the
rapids, kinder breathless an’ oncertin, whether I’d come aout right side
up or not. Queer, warn’t it?”

“Love, Flint; that was a sure symptom of it.”

“Waal, guess ’t was; anyway I jumped up all of a sudden, ketched Bewlah
raound the neck, give her a hearty kiss, and sung aout, ‘I’ll dew it
sure’s my name’s Hi Flint!’ The words was scarcely out of my maouth,
’fore daown come Dr. Parr. He’d ben up tew see aunt, an’ said she
wouldn’t last the night threw, prob’ly. That give me a scare er the wust
kind; an’ when I told doctor haow things was, he sez, kinder jokin’,—

“‘Better git merried right away, then. Parson Dill is tew come an’ see
the old lady, an’ he’ll dew both jobs tew oncet.’

“‘Will yeou, Bewlah?’ sez I.

“‘Yes, Hiram, to ’blige yeou,’ sez she.

“With that, I put it fer the license; got it, an’ was back in less ’n
half an haour, most tuckered aout with the flurry of the hull concern.
Quick as I’d been, Bewlah hed faound time tew whip on her best gaoun,
fix up her hair, and put a couple er white chrissanthymums intew her
hand’chif pin. Fer the fust time in her life, she looked
harnsome,—leastways _I_ thought so,—with a pretty color in her cheeks,
somethin’ brighter ’n a larf shinin’ in her eyes, and her lips smilin’
an’ tremblin’, as she come to me an’ whispered so ’s ’t none er the rest
could hear,—

“‘Hiram, don’t yeou dew it, ef yeou’d ruther not. I’ve stood it a gret
while alone, an’ I guess I can ag’in.’

“Never yeou mind what I said or done abaout that; but we was merried ten
minutes arfter, ’fore the kitchen fire, with Dr. Parr an’ aour hired
man, fer witnesses; an’ then we all went up tew aunt. She was goan fast,
but she understood what I told her, hed strength tew fill up the hole in
the will, an’ to say, a-kissin’ Bewlah, ‘Yeou’ll be a good wife, an’
naow yeou ain’t a poor one.’

“I couldn’t help givin’ a peek tew the will, and there I see not Hiram
Flint nor Josiah Flint, but Bewlah Flint, wrote every which way, but as
plain as the nose on yer face. ‘It won’t make no odds, dear,’ whispered
my wife, peekin’ over my shoulder. ‘Guess it won’t!’ sez I, aout laoud;
‘I’m glad on’t, and it ain’t a cent more’n yeou derserve.’

“That pleased aunt. ’Riz me, Hiram,’ sez she; an’ when I’d got her easy,
she put her old arms raound my neck, an’ tried to say, ‘God bless you,
dear—,’ but died a doin’ of it; an’ I ain’t ashamed tew say I boo-hooed
real hearty, when I laid her daown, fer she was dreadf’l good tew me,
an’ I don’t forgit her in a hurry.”

“How’s Bewlah?” asked Dick, after the little tribute of respect all paid
to Aunt Siloam’s memory, by a momentary silence.

“Fust-rate! that harum-scarum venter er mine was the best I ever made.
She’s done waal by me, hes Bewlah; ben a grand good haousekeeper, kin
kerry on the farm better’n me, any time, an’ is as dutif’l an’ lovin’ a
wife as,—waal, as annything that _is_ extra dutif’l and lovin’.”

“Got any boys to brag of?”

“We don’t think much o’ boys daown aour way; they’re ’mazin’ resky stock
to fetch up,—alluz breakin’ baounds, gittin’ intew the paound, and
wurryin’ your life aout somehaow ’nother. Gals naow doos waal; I’ve got
six o’ the likeliest the is goin’, every one on ’em is the very moral of
Bewlah,—red hair, black eyes, quiet ways, an’ a mold ’side the nose.
Baby’s ain’t growed yet; but I expect tew see it in a consid’able state
o’ forrardness, when I git hum, an’ wouldn’t miss it fer the world.”

The droll expression of Flint’s face, and the satisfied twang of his
last words, were irresistible. Dick and Phil went off into a shout of
laughter; and even Thorn’s grave lips relapsed into a smile at the
vision of six little Flints with their six little moles. As if the act
were an established ceremony, the “paternal head” produced his
pocket-book, selected a worn black-and-white paper, which he spread in
his broad palm, and displayed with the air of a connoisseur.

“There, thet’s Bewlah! we call it a cuttin’; but the proper name’s a
silly-hoot, I b’leeve. I’ve got a harnsome big degarrytype tew hum, but
the heft on’t makes it bad tew kerry raound, so I took this. I don’t
tote it abaout inside my shirt, as some dew,—it ain’t my way; but I keep
it in my wallet long with my other valleu’bles, and guess I set as much
store by it as ef it was all painted up, and done off to kill.”

The “silly-hoot” was examined with interest, and carefully stowed away
again in the old brown wallet, which was settled in its place with a
satisfied slap; then Flint said briskly,—

“Naouw, Phil, yeou close this interestin’ and instructive meeting; and
be spry, fer time’s most up.”

“I haven’t much to tell, but must begin with a confession which I have
often longed but never dared to make before, because I am a coward.”

“Sho! who’s goan to b’leeve that o’ a man who fit like a wild-cat, wuz
offered permotion on the field, and reported tew headquarters arfter his
fust scrimmage. Try ag’in, Phil.”

“Physical courage is as plentiful as brass buttons, nowadays, but moral
courage is a rarer virtue; and I’m lacking in it, as I’ll prove. You
think me a Virginian; I’m an Alabamian by birth, and was a Rebel three
months ago.”

This confession startled his hearers, as he knew it would, for he had
kept his secret well. Thorn laid his hand involuntarily upon his rifle,
Dick drew off a little, and Flint illustrated one of his own
expressions, for he “gawped.” Phil laughed that musical laugh of his,
and looked up at them with his dark face waking into sudden life, as he
went on:—

“There’s no treason in the camp, for I’m as fierce a Federalist as any
of you now, and you may thank a woman for it. When Lee made his raid
into Pennsylvania, I was a lieutenant in the—well, never mind what
regiment, it hasn’t signalized itself since, and I’d rather not hit my
old neighbors when they are down. In one of the skirmishes during our
retreat, I got a wound and was left for dead. A kind old Quaker found
and took me home; but though I was too weak to talk, I had my senses by
that time, and knew what went on about me. Everything was in confusion,
even in that well-ordered place; no surgeon could be got at first, and a
flock of frightened women thee’d and thou’d one another over me, but
hadn’t wit enough to see that I was bleeding to death. Among the faces
that danced before my dizzy eyes was one that seemed familiar, probably
because no cap surrounded it. I was glad to have it bending over me, to
hear a steady voice say, ‘Give me a bandage, quick!’ and when none was
instantly forthcoming to me, the young lady stripped up a little white
apron she wore, and stanched the wound in my shoulder. I was not as
badly hurt as I supposed, but so worn-out, and faint from loss of blood,
they believed me to be dying, and so did I, when the old man took off
his hat and said,—

“‘Friend, if thee has anything to say, thee had better say it, for thee
probably has not long to live.’

“I thought of my little sister, far away in Alabama, fancied she came to
me, and muttered, ‘Amy, kiss me good-by.’ The women sobbed at that; but
the girl bent her sweet compassionate face to mine, and kissed me on the
forehead. That was my wife.”

“So you seceded from Secession right away, to pay for that lip-service,
hey?”

“No, Thorn, not right away,—to my shame be it spoken. I’ll tell you how
it came about. Margaret was not old Bent’s daughter, but a Massachusetts
girl on a visit, and a long one it proved, for she couldn’t go till
things were quieter. While she waited, she helped take care of me; for
the good souls petted me like a baby when they found that a Rebel could
be a gentleman. I held my tongue, and behaved my best to prove my
gratitude, you know. Of course, I loved Margaret very soon. How could I
help it? She was the sweetest woman I had ever seen, tender, frank, and
spirited; all I had ever dreamed of and longed for. I did not speak of
this, nor hope for a return, because I knew she was a hearty Unionist,
and thought she only tended me from pity. But suddenly she decided to go
home, and when I ventured to wish she would stay longer, she would not
listen, and said, ‘I must not stay; I should have gone before.’

“The words were nothing, but as she uttered them the color came up
beautifully over all her face, and her eyes filled as they looked away
from mine. Then I knew that she loved me, and my secret broke out
against my will. Margaret was forced to listen, for I would not let her
go, but she seemed to harden herself against me, growing colder,
stiller, statelier, as I went on, and when I said in my desperate way,—

“‘You should love me, for we are bid to love our enemies,’ she flashed
an indignant look at me and said,—

“‘I will not love what I cannot respect! Come to me a loyal man, and see
what answer I shall give you.’

“Then she went away. It was the wisest thing she could have done, for
absence did more to change me than an ocean of tears, a year of
exhortations. Lying there, I missed her every hour of the day, recalled
every gentle act, kind word, and fair example she had given me. I
contrasted my own belief with hers, and found a new significance in the
words honesty and honor, and, remembering her fidelity to principle, was
ashamed of my own treason to God and to herself. Education, prejudice,
and interest, are difficult things to overcome, and that was the hottest
fight I ever passed through, for as I tell you, I was a coward. But love
and loyalty won the day, and, asking no quarter, the Rebel surrendered.”

“Phil Beaufort, you’re a brick!” cried Dick, with a sounding slap on his
comrade’s shoulder.

“A brand snatched from the burnin’. Hallelujah!” chanted Flint,
seesawing with excitement.

“Then you went to find your wife? How? Where?” asked Thorn, forgetting
vigilance in interest.

“Friend Bent hated war so heartily that he would have nothing to do with
paroles, exchanges, or any martial process whatever, but bade me go when
and where I liked, remembering to do by others as I had been done by.
Before I was well enough to go, however, I managed, by means of
Copperhead influence and returned prisoners, to send a letter to my
father and receive an answer. You can imagine what both contained; and
so I found myself penniless, but not poor, an outcast, but not alone.
Old Bent treated me like a prodigal son, and put money in my purse; his
pretty daughters loved me for Margaret’s sake, and gave me a patriotic
salute all round when I left them, the humblest, happiest man in
Pennsylvania. Margaret once said to me that this was the time for deeds,
not words; that no man should stand idle, but serve the good cause with
head, heart, and hand, no matter in what rank; for in her eyes a private
fighting for liberty was nobler than a dozen generals defending slavery.
I remembered that, and, not having influential friends to get me a
commission, enlisted in one of her own Massachusetts regiments, knowing
that no act of mine would prove my sincerity like that. You should have
seen her face when I walked in upon her, as she sat alone, busied with
the army work, as I’d so often seen her sitting by my bed; it showed me
all she had been suffering in silence, all I should have lost had I
chosen darkness instead of light. She hoped and feared so much she could
not speak, neither could I, but dropped my cloak, and showed her that,
through love of her, I had become a soldier of the Union. How I love the
coarse blue uniform! for when she saw it, she came to me without a word
and kept her promise in a month.”

“Thunder! what a harnsome woman!” exclaimed Flint, as Phil, opening the
golden case that held his talisman, showed them the beautiful, beloved
face of which he spoke.

“Yes! and a right noble woman too. I don’t deserve her, but I will. We
parted on our wedding-day, for orders to be off came suddenly, and she
would not let me go until I had given her my name to keep. We were
married in the morning, and at noon I had to go. Other women wept as we
marched through the city, but my brave Margaret kept her tears till we
were gone, smiling and waving her hand to me,—the hand that wore the
wedding-ring,—till I was out of sight. That image of her is before me
day and night, and day and night her last words are ringing in my ears,—

“‘I give you freely, do your best. Better a true man’s widow than a
traitor’s wife.’

“Boys, I’ve only stood on the right side for a month; I’ve only fought
one battle, earned one honor; but I believe these poor achievements are
an earnest of the long atonement I desire to make for five-and-twenty
years of blind transgression. You say I fight well. Have I not cause to
dare much?—for in owning many slaves, I too became a slave; in helping
to make many freemen, I liberate myself. You wonder why I refused
promotion. Have I any right to it yet? Are there not men who never
sinned as I have done, and beside whose sacrifices mine look pitifully
small? You tell me I have no ambition. I have the highest, for I desire
to become God’s noblest work,—an honest man,—living, to make Margaret
happy in a love that every hour grows worthier of her own,—dying to make
death proud to take me.”

Phil had risen while he spoke, as if the enthusiasm of his mood lifted
him into the truer manhood he aspired to attain. Straight and strong he
stood up in the moonlight, his voice deepened by unwonted energy, his
eye clear and steadfast, his whole face ennobled by the regenerating
power of this late loyalty to country, wife, and self, and bright
against the dark blue of his jacket shone the pictured face, the only
medal he was proud to wear.

Ah, brave, brief moment, cancelling years of wrong! Ah, fair and fatal
decoration, serving as a mark for a hidden foe! The sharp crack of a
rifle broke the stillness of the night, and with those hopeful words
upon his lips, the young man sealed his purpose with his life.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          THE BARON’S GLOVES;
                                  OR,
                             AMY’S ROMANCE.

                     “All is fair in love and war.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                   I.

                          HOW THEY WERE FOUND.


“WHAT a long sigh! Are you tired, Amy?”

“Yes, and disappointed as well. I never would have undertaken this
journey if I had not thought it would be full of novelty, romance, and
charming adventures.”

“Well, we have had several adventures.”

“Bah! losing one’s hat in the Rhine, getting left at a dirty little inn,
and having our pockets picked, are not what _I_ call adventures. I wish
there were brigands in Germany—it needs something of that sort to
enliven its stupidity.”

“How can you call Germany stupid when you have a scene like this before
you?” said Helen, with a sigh of pleasure, as she looked from the
balcony which overhangs the Rhine at the hotel of the “Three Kings” at
Coblentz. Ehrenbreitstein towered opposite, the broad river glittered
below, and a mid-summer moon lent its enchantment to the landscape.

As she spoke, her companion half rose from the low chair where she
lounged, and showed the pretty, piquant face of a young girl. She seemed
in a half melancholy, half petulant mood; and traces of recent illness
were visible in the languor of her movements and the pallor of her
cheeks.

“Yes, it is lovely; but I want adventures and romance of some sort to
make it quite perfect. I don’t care what, if something would only
happen.”

“My dear, you are out of spirits and weary now, to-morrow you’ll be
yourself again. Do not be ungrateful to uncle or unjust to yourself.
Something pleasant will happen, I’ve no doubt. In fact, something _has_
happened that you may make a little romance out of, perhaps, for lack of
a more thrilling adventure.”

“What do you mean?” and Amy’s listless face brightened.

“Speak low; there are balconies all about us, and we may be overheard,”
said Helen, drawing nearer after an upward glance.

“What is the beginning of a romance?” whispered Amy, eagerly.

“A pair of gloves. Just now, as I stood here, and you lay with your eyes
shut, these dropped from the balcony overhead. Now amuse yourself by
weaving a romance out of them and their owner.”

Amy seized them, and stepping inside the window, examined them by the
candle.

“A gentleman’s gloves, scented with violets! Here’s a little hole
fretted by a ring on the third finger. Bless me! here are the initials,
‘S. P.,’ stamped on the inside, with a coat of arms below. What a <DW2> to
get up his gloves in this style! They are exquisite, though. Such a
delicate color, so little soiled, and so prettily ornamented! Handsome
hands wore these. I’d like to see the man.”

Helen laughed at the girl’s interest, and was satisfied if any trifle
amused her _ennui_.

“I will send them back by the _kellner_, and in that way we may discover
their owner,” she said.

But Amy arrested her on the way to the door.

“I’ve a better plan; these waiters are so stupid you’ll get nothing out
of them. Here’s the hotel book sent up for our names; let us look among
the day’s arrivals and see who ‘S. P.’ is. He came to-day, I’m sure, for
the man said the rooms above were just taken, so we could not have
them.”

Opening the big book, Amy was soon intently poring over the long list of
names, written in many hands and many languages.

“I’ve got it! Here he is—oh, Nell, he’s a baron! Isn’t that charming?
‘Sigismund von Palsdorf, Dresden.’ We _must_ see him, for I know he’s
handsome, if he wears such distracting gloves.”

“You’d better take them up yourself, then.”

“You know I can’t do that; but I shall ask the man a few questions, just
to get an idea what sort of person the baron is. Then I shall change my
mind and go down to dinner; shall look well about me, and if the baron
is agreeable I shall make uncle return the gloves. He will thank us, and
I can say I’ve known a real baron. That will be so nice when we go home.
Now, don’t be duennaish and say I’m silly, but let me do as I like, and
come and dress.”

Helen submitted, and when the gong pealed through the house, Major
Erskine marched into the great _salle à_ _manger_, with a comely niece
on each arm. The long tables were crowded, and they had to run the
gauntlet of many eyes as they made their way to the head of the upper
table. Before she touched her soup, Amy glanced down the line of faces
opposite, and finding none that answered the slight description elicited
from the waiter, she leaned a little forward to examine those on her own
side of the table. Some way down sat several gentlemen, and as she bent
to observe them, one did the same, and she received an admiring glance
from a pair of fine black eyes. Somewhat abashed, she busied herself
with her soup; but the fancy had taken possession of her, and presently
she whispered to Helen,—

“Do you see any signs of the baron?”

“On my left; look at the hands.”

Amy looked and saw a white, shapely hand with an antique ring on the
third finger. Its owner’s face was averted, but as he conversed with
animation, the hand was in full play, now emphasizing an opinion, now
lifting a glass, or more frequently pulling at a blond beard which
adorned the face of the unknown. Amy shook her head decidedly.

“I hate light men, and don’t think that is the baron, for the gloves are
a size too small for those hands. Lean back and look some four or five
seats lower down on the right. See what sort of person the dark man with
the fine eyes is.”

Helen obeyed, but almost instantly bent to her plate again, smiling in
spite of herself.

“That is an Englishman; he stares rudely, says ‘By Jove!’ and wears no
jewelry or beard.”

“Now, I’m disappointed. Well, keep on the watch, and tell me if you make
any discoveries, for I _will_ find the baron.”

Being hungry, Amy devoted herself to her dinner, till dessert was on the
table. She was languidly eating grapes, while Helen talked with the
major, when the word “baron” caught her ear. The speakers sat at a table
behind her, so that she could not see them without turning quite round,
which was impossible; but she listened eagerly to the following scrap of
chat:—

“Is the baron going on to-morrow?” asked a gay voice in French.

“Yes, he is bound for Baden-Baden. The season is at its height, and he
must make his game while the ball is rolling, or it is all up with the
open-handed Sigismund,” answered a rough voice.

“Won’t his father pardon the last escapade?” asked a third, with a
laugh.

“No, and he is right. The duel was a bad affair, for the man almost
died, and the baron barely managed to get out of the scrape through
court influence. When is the wedding to be?”

“Never, Palsdorf says. There is everything but love in the bargain, and
he swears he’ll not agree to it. I like that.”

“There is much nobleness in him, spite of his vagaries. He will sow his
wild oats and make a grand man in time. By the by, if we are going to
the fortress, we must be off. Give Sigismund the word; he is dining at
the other table with Power,” said the gay voice.

“Take a look at the pretty English girl as you go by; it will do your
eyes good, after the fat Frauleins we have seen of late,” added the
rough one.

Three gentlemen rose, and as they passed Amy stole a glance at them; but
seeing several pairs of eyes fixed on herself, she turned away blushing,
with the not unpleasant consciousness that “the pretty English girl” was
herself. Longing to see which Sigismund was, she ventured to look after
the young men, who paused behind the man with the blond beard, and also
touched the dark-eyed gentleman on the shoulder. All five went down the
hall and stood talking near the door.

“Uncle, I wish to go,” said Amy, whose will was law to the amiable
major. Up he rose, and Amy added, as she took his arm, “I’m seized with
a longing to go to Baden-Baden and see a little gambling. You are not a
wild young man, so you can be trusted there.”

“I hope so. Now you are a sensible little woman, and we’ll do our best
to have a gay time. Wait an instant till I get my hat.”

While the major searched for the missing article the girls went on, and
coming to the door, Amy tried to open it. The unwieldy foreign lock
resisted her efforts, and she was just giving it an impatient little
shake, when a voice said behind her,—

“Permit me, mademoiselle;” at the same moment a handsome hand turned the
latch, the flash of a diamond shone before her, and the door opened.

“_Merci, monsieur_,” she murmured, turning as she went out; but Helen
was close behind her, and no one else to be seen except the massive
major in the rear.

“Did you see the baron?” she whispered eagerly, as they went up-stairs.

“No; where was he?”

“He opened the door for me. I knew him by his hand and ring. He was
close to you.”

“I did not observe him, being busy gathering up my dress. I thought the
person was a waiter, and never looked at him,” said Helen, with
provoking indifference.

“How unfortunate! Uncle, you are going to see the fortress; we don’t
care for it; but I want you to take these gloves and inquire for Baron
Sigismund Palsdorf. He will be there with a party of gentlemen. You can
easily manage it, men are so free and easy. Mind what he is like, and
come home in time to tell me all about it.”

Away went the major, and the cousins sat on the balcony enjoying the
lovely night, admiring the picturesque scene, and indulging in the
flights of fancy all girls love, for Helen, in spite of her
three-and-twenty years, was as romantic as Amy at eighteen. It was past
eleven when the major came, and the only greeting he received was the
breathless question,—

“Did you find him?”

“I found something much better than any baron, a courier. I’ve wanted
one ever since we started; for two young ladies and their baggage are
more than one man can do his duty by. Karl Hoffman had such excellent
testimonials from persons I know, that I did not hesitate to engage him,
and he comes to-morrow; so henceforth I’ve nothing to do but devote
myself to you.”

“How very provoking! Did you bring the gloves back?” asked Amy, still
absorbed in the baron.

The major tossed them to her, and indulged in a hearty laugh at her
girlish regrets; then bade them good-night, and went away to give orders
for an early start next morning.

Tired of talking, the girls lay down in the two little white beds always
found in German hotels, and Amy was soon continuing in sleep the romance
she had begun awake. She dreamed that the baron proved to be the owner
of the fine eyes; that he wooed and won her, and they were floating down
the river to the chime of wedding-bells.

At this rapturous climax she woke to find the air full of music, and to
see Helen standing tall and white in the moonlight that streamed in at
the open window.

“Hush, hide behind the curtains and listen; it’s a serenade,” whispered
Helen, as Amy stole to her side.

Shrouded in the drapery, they leaned and listened till the song ended,
then Amy peeped; a dark group stood below; all were bare-headed, and now
seemed whispering together. Presently a single voice rose, singing an
exquisite little French canzonet, the refrain of which was a passionate
repetition of the word “_Amie_.” She thought she recognized the voice,
and the sound of her own name uttered in such ardent tones made her
heart beat and her color rise, for it seemed to signify that the
serenade was for them. As the last melodious murmur ceased, there came a
stifled laugh from below, and something fell into the balcony. Neither
dared stir till the sound of departing feet reassured them; then
creeping forward Amy drew in a lovely bouquet of myrtle, roses, and
great German forget-me-nots, tied with a white ribbon and addressed in a
dashing hand to _La belle Helène_.

“Upon my life, the romance has begun in earnest,” laughed Helen, as she
examined the flowers. “You are serenaded by some unknown nightingale,
and I have flowers tossed up to me in the charming old style. Of course
it is the baron, Amy.”

“I hope so; but whoever it is, they are regular troubadours, and I’m
delighted. I know the gloves will bring us fun of some kind. Do you take
one and I’ll take the other, and see who will find the baron first.
Isn’t it odd that they knew our names?”

“Amy, the writing on this card is very like that in the big book. I may
be bewitched by this mid-summer moonlight, but it really is very like
it. Come and see.”

The two charming heads bent over the card, looking all the more charming
for the dishevelled curls and braids that hung about them as the girls
laughed and whispered together in the softly brilliant light that filled
the room.

“You are right; it is the same. The men who stared so at dinner are gay
students perhaps, and ready for any prank. Don’t tell uncle, but let us
see what will come of it. I begin to enjoy myself heartily now—don’t
you?” said Amy, laying her glove carefully away.

“I enjoyed myself before, but I think ‘_La belle Helène_’ gives an added
relish to life, _Amie_,” laughed Nell, putting her flowers in water; and
then both went back to their pillows, to dream delightfully till
morning.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  II.

                           KARL, THE COURIER.


“THREE days, at least, before we reach Baden. How tiresome it is that
uncle won’t go faster!” said Amy, as she tied on her hat next morning,
wondering as she did so if the baron would take the same boat.

“As adventures have begun, I feel assured that they will continue to
cheer the way; so resign yourself and be ready for anything,” replied
Helen, carefully arranging her bouquet in her travelling-basket.

A tap at the door, which stood half open, made both look up. A tall,
brown, gentlemanly man, in a gray suit, with a leathern bag slung over
his shoulder, stood there, hat in hand, and meeting Helen’s eyes, bowed
respectfully, saying in good English, but with a strong German accent,—

“Ladies, the major desired me to tell you the carriage waits.”

“Why, who—” began Amy, staring with her blue eyes full of wonder at the
stranger.

He bowed again, and said, simply,—

“Karl Hoffman, at your service, mademoiselle.”

“The courier—oh, yes! I forgot all about it. Please take these things.”

And Amy began to hand him her miscellaneous collection of bags, books,
shawls and cushions.

“I’d no idea couriers were such decent creatures,” whispered Amy, as
they followed him along the hall.

“Don’t you remember the raptures Mrs. Mortimer used to have over their
Italian courier, and her funny description of him? ‘Beautiful to behold,
with a night of hair, eyes full of an infinite tenderness, and a
sumptuous cheek.’”

Both girls laughed, and Amy averred that Karl’s eyes danced with
merriment as he glanced over his shoulder, as the silvery peal sounded
behind him.

“Hush! he understands English; we must be careful,” said Helen, and
neither spoke again till they reached the carriage.

Everything was ready, and as they drove away, the major, leaning
luxuriously back, exclaimed,—

“Now I begin to enjoy travelling, for I’m no longer worried by the
thought of luggage, time-tables, trains, and the everlasting perplexity
of thalers, kreutzers, and pfenniges. This man is a treasure; everything
is done in the best manner, and his knowledge of matters is really
amazing.”

“He’s a very gentlemanly-looking person,” said Amy, eying a decidedly
aristocratic foot through the front window of the carriage, for Karl sat
up beside the driver.

“He _is_ a gentleman, my dear. Many of these couriers are well born and
educated, but, being poor, prefer this business to any other, as it
gives them variety, and often pleasant society. I’ve had a long talk
with Hoffman, and find him an excellent and accomplished fellow. He has
lost his fortune, it seems, through no fault of his own, so being fond
of a roving life, turned courier for a time, and we are fortunate to
have secured him.”

“But one doesn’t know how to treat him,” said Helen. “I don’t like to
address him as a servant, and yet it’s not pleasant to order a gentleman
about.”

“Oh, it will be easy enough as we go on together. Just call him Hoffman,
and behave as if you knew nothing about his past. He begged me not to
mention it, but I thought you’d like the romance of the thing. Only
don’t either of you run away with him, as Ponsonby’s daughter did with
her courier, who wasn’t a gentleman, by the way.”

“Not handsome enough,” said Amy. “I don’t like blue eyes and black hair.
His manners are nice, but he looks like a gipsy, with his brown face and
black beard: doesn’t he, Nell?”

“Not at all. Gipsies haven’t that style of face; they are thin, sharp,
and cunning in feature as in nature. Hoffman has large, well-moulded
features, and a mild, manly expression, which gives one confidence in
him.”

“He has a keen, wicked look in his blue eyes, as you will see, Nell. I
mean mischievously, not malignantly wicked. He likes fun, I’m sure, for
he laughed about the ‘sumptuous cheek’ till his own were red, though he
dared not show it, and was as grave as an owl when we met uncle,” said
Amy, smiling at the recollection.

“We shall go by boat to Biebrich, and then by rail to Heidelberg. We
shall get in late to-morrow night, but can rest a day, and then on to
Baden. Here we are; now make yourselves easy, as I do, and let Karl take
care of everything.”

And putting his hands in his pockets, the major strolled about the boat,
while the courier made matters comfortable for the day. So easily and
well did he do his duty, that both girls enjoyed watching him after he
had established them on the shady side of the boat, with camp-stools for
their feet, cushions to lean on, books and bags laid commodiously at
hand.

As they sailed up the lovely Rhine they grew more and more enthusiastic
in their admiration and curiosity, and finding the meagre description of
the guide-books very unsatisfactory, Amy begged her uncle to tell her
all the legends of picturesque ruin, rock and river, as they passed.

“Bless me, child, I know nothing; but here’s Hoffman, a German born, who
will tell you everything, I dare say. Karl, what’s that old castle up
there? The young ladies want to know about it.”

Leaning on the railing, Hoffman told the story so well that he was kept
explaining and describing for an hour, and when he went away to order
lunch, Amy declared it was as pleasant as reading fairy tales to listen
to his dramatic histories and legends.

At lunch the major was charmed to find his favorite wines and dishes
without any need of consulting dictionary or phrase-book beforehand, or
losing his temper in vain attempts to make himself understood.

On reaching Biebrich, tired and hungry, at nightfall, everything was
ready for them, and all went to bed praising Karl, the courier, though
Amy, with unusual prudence, added,—

“He is a new broom now; let us wait a little before we judge.”

All went well next day till nightfall, when a most untoward accident
occurred, and Helen’s adventures began in earnest. The three occupied a
_coupé_, and being weary with long sitting, Helen got out at one of the
stations where the train paused for ten minutes. A rosy sunset tempted
her to the end of the platform, and there she found, what nearly all
foreign railway stations possess, a charming little garden.

Amy was very tired, rather cross, and passionately fond of flowers, so
when an old woman offered to pull a nosegay for “the gracious lady,”
Helen gladly waited for it, hoping to please the invalid. Twice the
whistle warned her, and at last she ran back, but only in time to see
the train move away, with her uncle gesticulating wildly to the guard,
who shook his stupid German head, and refused to see the dismayed young
lady imploring him to wait for her.

Just as the train was vanishing from the station, a man leaped from a
second-class carriage at the risk of his neck, and hurried back to find
Helen looking pale and bewildered, as well she might, left alone and
money-less at night in a strange town.

“Mademoiselle, it is I; rest easy; we can soon go on; a train passes in
two hours, and we can telegraph to Heidelberg that they may not fear for
you.”

“Oh, Hoffman, how kind of you to stop for me! What should I have done
without you, for uncle takes care of all the money, and I have only my
watch.”

Helen’s usual self-possession rather failed her in the flurry of the
moment, and she caught Karl’s arm with a feminine little gesture of
confidence very pleasant to see. Leading her to the waiting-room, he
ordered supper, and put her into the care of the woman of the place,
while he went to make inquiries and dispatch the telegram. In half an
hour he was back again, finding Helen refreshed and cheerful, though a
trace of anxiety was still visible in her watchful eyes.

“All goes excellently, mademoiselle. I have sent word to several posts
along the road that we are coming by the night train, so that Monsieur
le Major will rest tranquil till we meet. It is best that I give you
some money, lest such a mishap should again occur; it is not likely so
soon; nevertheless, here is both gold and silver. With this, one can
make one’s way everywhere. Now, if mademoiselle will permit me to
advise, she will rest for an hour, as we must travel till dawn. I will
keep guard without and watch for the train.”

He left her, and having made herself comfortable on one of the sofas,
she lay watching the tall shadow pass and repass door and window, as
Karl marched up and down the platform, with the tireless tramp of a
sentinel on duty. A pleasant sense of security stole over her, and with
a smile at Amy’s enjoyment of the adventure when it was over, Helen fell
asleep.

A far-off shriek half woke her, and starting up, she turned to meet the
courier coming in to wake her. Up thundered the train, every carriage
apparently full of sleepy passengers, and the guard in a state of sullen
wrath at some delay, the consequences of which would fall heaviest on
him.

From carriage to carriage hurried Karl and his charge, to be met with
everywhere by the cry, “All full,” in many languages, and with every
aspect of inhospitality. One carriage only showed two places; the other
seats were occupied by six students, who gallantly invited the lady to
enter. But Helen shrunk back, saying,—

“Is there no other place?”

“None, mademoiselle; this, or remain till morning,” said Karl.

“Where will you go if I take this place?”

“Among the luggage,—anywhere; it is nothing. But we must decide at
once.”

“Come with me; I’m afraid to be locked in here alone,” said Helen,
desperately.

“Mademoiselle forgets I am her courier.”

“I do not forget that you are a gentleman. Pray come in; my uncle will
thank you.”

“I will,” and with a sudden brightening of the eyes, a grateful glance,
and an air of redoubled respect, Hoffman followed her into the carriage.

They were off at once, and the thing was done before Helen had time to
feel anything but the relief which the protection of his presence
afforded her.

The young gentlemen stared at the veiled lady and her grim escort, joked
under their breath, and looked wistfully at the suppressed cigars, but
behaved with exemplary politeness till sleep overpowered them, and one
after the other dropped off asleep to dream of their respective
Gretchens.

Helen could not sleep, and for hours sat studying the unconscious faces
before her, the dim landscape flying past the windows, or forgot herself
in reveries.

Hoffman remained motionless and silent, except when she addressed him,
wakeful also, and assiduous in making the long night as easy as
possible.

It was past midnight, and Helen’s heavy eyelids were beginning to droop,
when suddenly there came an awful crash, a pang of mortal fear, then
utter oblivion.

As her senses returned she found herself lying in a painful position
under what had been the roof of the car; something heavy weighed down
her lower limbs, and her dizzy brain rung with a wild uproar of shrieks
and groans, eager voices, the crash of wood and iron, and the shrill
whistle of the engine, as it rushed away for help.

Through the darkness she heard the pant as of some one struggling
desperately, then a cry close by her, followed by a strong voice
exclaiming, in an agony of suspense,—

“My God, will no one come!”

“Hoffman, are you there?” cried Helen, groping in the gloom, with a
thrill of joy at the sound of a familiar voice.

“Thank heaven, you are safe. Lie still. I will save you. Help is coming.
Have no fear!” panted the voice, with an undertone of fervent gratitude
in its breathless accents.

“What has happened? Where are the rest?”

“We have been thrown down an embankment. The lads are gone for help. God
only knows what harm is done.”

Karl’s voice died in a stifled groan, and Helen cried out in alarm,—

“Where are you? You are hurt?”

“Not much. I keep the ruins from falling in to crush us. Be quiet, they
are coming.”

A shout answered the faint halloo he gave as if to guide them to the
spot, and a moment after, five of the students were swarming about the
wreck, intent on saving the three whose lives were still in danger.

A lamp torn from some demolished carriage was held through an opening,
and Helen saw a sight that made her blood chill in her veins. Across her
feet, crushed and bleeding, lay the youngest of the students, and
kneeling close beside him was Hoffman, supporting by main strength a
mass of timber, which otherwise would fall and crush them all. His face
was ghastly pale, his eyes haggard with suffering and suspense, and
great drops stood upon his forehead. But as she looked, he smiled with a
cheery,—

“Bear up, dear lady, we shall soon be out of danger. Now, lads, work
with a will; my strength is going fast.”

They did work like heroes, and even in her pain and peril, Helen admired
the skill, energy, and courage of the young men, who, an hour ago, had
seemed to have no ideas above pipes and beer. Soon Hoffman was free, the
poor senseless youth lifted out, and then, as tenderly as if she were a
child, they raised and set her down, faint but unhurt, in a wide meadow,
already strewn with sad tokens of the wreck.

Karl was taken possession of as well as herself, forced to rest a
moment, drink a cordial draught from some one’s flask, and be praised,
embraced, and enthusiastically blessed by the impetuous youths.

“Where is the boy who was hurt? Bring him to me. I am strong now. I want
to help. I have salts in my pocket, and I can bind up his wounds,” said
Helen, soon herself again.

Karl and Helen soon brought back life and sense to the boy, and never
had human face looked so lovely as did Helen’s to the anxious comrades
when she looked up in the moonlight with a joyful smile, and softly
whispered,—

“He is alive.”

For an hour terrible confusion reigned, then the panic subsided a
little, and such of the carriages as were whole were made ready to carry
away as many as possible; the rest must wait till a return train could
be sent for them.

A struggle of course ensued, for every one wished to go on, and fear
made many selfish. The wounded, the women and children, were taken, as
far as possible, and the laden train moved away, leaving many anxious
watchers behind.

Helen had refused to go, and had given her place to poor Conrad, thereby
overwhelming his brother and comrades with gratitude. Two went on with
the wounded lad; the rest remained, and chivalrously devoted themselves
to Helen as a body-guard.

The moon shone clearly, the wide field was miles from any hamlet, and a
desolate silence succeeded to the late uproar, as the band of waiters
roamed about, longing for help and dawn.

“Mademoiselle, you shiver; the dew falls, and it is damp here; we must
have a fire;” and Karl was away to a neighboring hedge, intent on
warming his delicate charge if he felled a forest to do it.

The students rushed after him, and soon returned in triumph to build a
glorious fire, which drew all forlorn wanderers to its hospitable
circle. A motley assemblage; but mutual danger and discomfort produced
mutual sympathy and good will, and a general atmosphere of friendship
pervaded the party.

“Where is the brave Hoffman?” asked Wilhelm, the blond student, who,
being in the Werther period of youth, was already madly in love with
Helen, and sat at her feet catching cold in the most romantic manner.

“Behold me! The little ones cry for hunger, so I ransack the ruins and
bring away my spoils. Eat, Kinder, eat and be patient.”

As he spoke, Karl appeared with an odd collection of baskets, bags, and
bottles, and with a fatherly air that won all the mothers, he gave the
children whatever first appeared, making them laugh in spite of
weariness and hunger by the merry speeches which accompanied his gifts.

“You too need something. Here is your own basket with the lunch I
ordered you. In a sad state of confusion but still eatable. See, it is
not bad,” and he deftly spread on a napkin before Helen cold chicken,
sandwiches, and fruit.

His care for the little ones as well as for herself touched her and made
her eyes fill, as she remembered that she owed her life to him, and
recalled the sight of his face in the overturned car.

Her voice trembled a little as she thanked him, and the moonlight
betrayed her wet eyes. He fancied she was worn out with excitement and
fatigue, and anxious to cheer her spirits, he whispered to Wilhelm and
his mates,—

“Sing, then, comrades, and while away this tedious night. It is hard for
all to wait so long, and the babies need a lullaby.”

The young men laughed and sang as only German students can sing, making
the night musical with blithe drinking songs, tender love-lays,
battle-hymns, and Volkslieder sweeter than any songs across the water.

Every heart was cheered and warmed by the magic of the music, the babies
fell asleep, strangers grew friendly, fear changed to courage, and the
most forlorn felt the romance of that bivouac under the summer sky.

Dawn was reddening the east when a welcome whistle broke up the camp.
Every one hurried to the railway, but Helen paused to gather a handful
of blue forget-me-nots, saying to Hoffman, who waited with her wraps on
his arm,—

“It has been a happy night, in spite of the danger and discomfort. I
shall not soon forget it; and take these as a souvenir.”

He smiled, standing bare-headed in the chilly wind, for his hat was
lost, his coat torn, hair dishevelled, and one hand carelessly bound up
in his handkerchief. Helen saw these marks of the night’s labors and
perils for the first time, and as soon as they were seated desired to
see his hand.

“It is nothing,—a scratch, a mere scratch, I give you my word,
mademoiselle,” he began, but Wilhelm unceremoniously removed the
handkerchief, showing a torn and bleeding hand which must have been
exquisitely painful.

Helen turned pale, and with a reproachful glance skilfully bound it up
again, saying, as she handed a silken scarf to Wilhelm,—

“Make of that a sling, please, and put the poor hand in it. Care must be
taken, or harm will come of it.”

Hoffman submitted in bashful silence, as if surprised and touched by the
young lady’s interest. She saw that, and added gratefully,—

“I do not forget that you saved my life, though you seem to have done
so. My uncle will thank you better than I can.”

“I already have my reward, mademoiselle,” he returned, with a respectful
inclination and a look she could neither understand nor forget.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  III.

                            AMY’S ADVENTURE.


THE excitement and suspense of the major and Amy can be imagined when
news of the accident reached them. Their gratitude and relief were
intense when Helen appeared next morning, with the faithful Hoffman
still at his post, though no longer able to disguise the fact that he
was suffering from his wound.

When the story had been told, Karl was put under the surgeon’s care, and
all remained at Heidelberg for several days to rest and recover.

On the afternoon of the last day the major and young ladies drove off to
the castle for a farewell view. Helen began to sketch the great stone
lion’s head above the grand terrace, the major smoked and chatted with a
party of English artists whom he had met, and Amy, with a little lad for
a guide, explored the old castle to her heart’s content.

The sun set, and twilight began to fall when Helen put up her pencils,
and the major set off to find Amy, who had been appearing and
disappearing in every nook and cranny of the half-ruined castle.

Nowhere could he find her, and no voice answered when he called. The
other visitors were gone, and the place seemed deserted, except by
themselves and the old man who showed the ruins.

Becoming alarmed lest the girl had fallen somewhere, or lost her way
among the vaults where the famous Tun lies, the major called out old
Hans with his lantern, and searched high and low.

Amy’s hat, full of flowers and ferns, was found in the Lady’s Walk, as
the little terrace is called, but no other trace appeared, and Helen
hurried to and fro in great distress, fearing all manner of dangers.

Meanwhile Amy, having explored every other part of the castle, went to
take another look at the Tun, the dwarf, and the vaults.

Now little Anderl, her guide, had a great fear of ghosts, and legions
were said to haunt the ruins after nightfall, so when Amy rambled on
deeper and deeper into the gloom the boy’s courage ebbed away with every
step; yet he was ashamed to own his fear, seeing that she had none.

Amy wanted to see a certain cell, where a nun was said to have pined to
death because she would not listen to the Margraf’s love. The legend
pleased the romantic girl, and forgetful of waning daylight, gathering
damps, and Anderl’s reluctant service, she ran on, up steps and down,
delighted with little arched doors, rusty chains on the walls, glimpses
of sky through shattered roofs, and all manner of mysterious nooks and
corners. Coming at last to a narrow cell, with a stone table, and heavy
bolts on the old door, she felt sure this was poor Elfrida’s prison, and
called Anderl to come on with his candle, for the boy had lighted one,
for his own comfort rather than hers. Her call was unanswered, and
glancing back, she saw the candle placed on the ground, but no Anderl.

“Little coward, he has run away,” she said, laughing; and having
satisfied her curiosity, turned to retrace her steps,—no easy task to
one ignorant of the way, for vault after vault opened on both sides, and
no path was discernible. In vain she tried to recall some landmark, the
gloom had deepened and nothing was clear. On she hurried, but found no
opening, and really frightened, stopped at last, calling the boy in a
voice that woke a hundred echoes. But Anderl had fled home, thinking the
lady would find her way back, and preferring to lose his kreutzers to
seeing a ghost.

Poor Amy’s bewilderment and alarm increased with every moment’s delay,
and hoping to come out somewhere, she ran on till a misstep jostled the
candle from her hand and extinguished it.

Left in the dark, her courage deserted her, and she screamed
desperately, like a lost child, and was fast getting into a state of
frantic terror, when the sound of an approaching step reassured her.

Holding her breath, she heard a quick tread drawing nearer, as if guided
by her cries, and, straining her eyes, she caught the outline of a man’s
figure in the gloom.

A sensation of intense joy rushed over her, and she was about to spring
forward, when she remembered that as she could speak no German how could
she explain her plight to the stranger, if he understand neither French
nor English?

Fear took possession of her at the thought of meeting some rough
peasant, or some rollicking student, to whom she could make no
intelligible appeal or explanation.

Crouching close against the wall, she stood mute till the figure was
very near. She was in the shadow of an angle, and the man paused, as if
looking for the person who called for help.

“Who is lost here?” said a clear voice, in German.

Amy shrunk closer to the wall, fearing to speak, for the voice was that
of a young man, and a low laugh followed the words, as if the speaker
found the situation amusing.

“Mortal, ghost or devil, I’ll find it,” exclaimed the voice, and
stepping forward, a hand groped for and found her.

“Lottchen, is it thou? Little rogue, thou shalt pay dearly for leading
me such a chase.”

As he spoke he drew the girl toward him, but with a faint cry, a vain
effort to escape, Amy’s terror reached its climax, and spent with
fatigue and excitement, she lost consciousness.

“Who the deuce is it, then? Lottchen never faints on a frolic. Some poor
little girl lost in earnest. I must get her out of this gloomy place at
once, and find her party afterward.”

Lifting the slight figure in his arms, the young man hurried on, and
soon came out through a shattered gateway into the shrubbery which
surrounds the base of the castle.

Laying her on the grass, he gently chafed her hands, eying the pale,
pretty face meantime with the utmost solicitude.

At his first glimpse of it he had started, smiled and made a gesture of
pleasure and surprise, then gave himself entirely to the task of
recovering the poor girl whom he had frightened out of her senses.

Very soon she looked up with dizzy eyes, and clasping her hands
imploringly, cried, in English, like a bewildered child,—

“I am lost! Oh, take me to my uncle.”

“I will, the moment you can walk. Upon my soul, I meant to help you when
I followed; but as you did not answer, I fancied it was Lottchen, the
keeper’s little girl. Pardon the fright I’ve caused you, and let me take
you to your friends.”

The true English accent of the words, and the hearty tone of sincerity
in the apology, reassured Amy at once, and, rising, she said, with a
faint smile and a petulant tone,—

“I was very silly, but my guide ran away, my candle went out, I lost the
path, and can speak no German; so I was afraid to answer you at first;
and then I lost my wits altogether, for it’s rather startling to be
clutched in the dark, sir.”

“Indeed it is. I was very thoughtless, but now let me atone for it.
Where is your uncle, Miss Erskine?” asked the stranger, with respectful
earnestness.

“You know my name?” cried Amy in her impulsive way.

“I have that happiness,” was the answer, with a smile.

“But I don’t know _you_, sir;” and she peered at him, trying to see his
face in the darkness, for the copse was thick, and twilight had come on
rapidly.

“Not yet; I live in hope. Shall we go? Your uncle will be uneasy.”

“Where are we?” asked Amy, glad to move on, for the interview was
becoming too personal even for her, and the stranger’s manner fluttered
her, though she enjoyed the romance of the adventure immensely.

“We are in the park which surrounds the castle. You were near the
entrance to it from the vaults when you fainted.”

“I wish I had kept on a little longer, and not disgraced myself by such
a panic.”

“Nay, that is a cruel wish, for then I should have lost the happiness of
helping you.”

They had been walking side by side, but here were forced to pause on
reaching a broken flight of steps, for Amy could not see the way before
her.

“Let me lead you; it is steep and dark, but better than going a long way
round through the dew,” he said, offering his hand.

“Must we return by these dreadful vaults?” faltered Amy, shrinking back.

“It is the shortest and safest route, I assure you.”

“Are you sure you know the way?”

“Quite sure. I have lived here by the week together. Do you fear to
trust me?”

“No; but it is so dark, and everything is so strange to me. Can we get
down safely? I see nothing but a black pit.”

And Amy still hesitated, with an odd mixture of fear and coquetry.

“I brought you up in safety; shall I take you down again?” asked the
stranger, with a smile flickering over his face.

Amy felt rather than saw it, and assuming an air of dignified
displeasure, motioned him to proceed, which he did for three steps; then
Amy slipped, and gladly caught by the arm extended to save her.

Without a word he took her hand and led her back through the labyrinth
she had threaded in her bewilderment. A dim light filled the place, but
with unerring steps her guide went on till they emerged into the
courtyard.

Major Erskine’s voice was audible, giving directions to the keeper, and
Helen’s figure visible as she groped among the shadows of the ruined
chapel for her cousin.

“There are my friends. Now I am safe. Come and let them thank you,”
cried Amy, in her frank, childlike warmth of manner.

“I want no thanks—forgive me—adieu,” and hastily kissing the little hand
that had lain so confidingly in his, the stranger was gone.

Amy rushed at once to Helen, and when the lost lamb had been welcomed,
chidden, and exulted over, they drove home, listening to the very brief
account which Amy gave of her adventure.

“Naughty little gad-about, how could you go and terrify me so, wandering
in vaults with mysterious strangers, like the Countess of Rudolstadt.
You are as wet and dirty as if you had been digging a well, yet you look
as if you liked it,” said Helen, as she led Amy into their room at the
hotel.

“I do,” was the decided answer, as the girl pulled a handkerchief off
her head, and began to examine the corners of it. Suddenly she uttered a
cry and flew to the light, exclaiming,—

“Nell, Nell, look here! The same letters, ‘S. P.’, the same coat of
arms, the same perfume—it was the baron!”

“What? who? are you out of your mind?” said Helen, examining the large,
fine cambric handkerchief, with its delicately stamped initials under
the stag’s head, and three stars on a heart-shaped shield. “Where did
you get it?” she added, as she inhaled the soft odor of violets shaken
from its folds.

Amy blushed and answered shyly, “I didn’t tell you all that happened
before uncle, but now I will. My hat was left behind, and when I
recovered my wits after my fright, I found this tied over my head. Oh,
Nell, it was very charming there in that romantic old park, and going
through the vaults with him, and having my hand kissed at parting. No
one ever did that before, and I like it.”

Amy glanced at her hand as she spoke, and stood staring at it as if
struck dumb, for there on her forefinger shone a ring she had never seen
before.

“Look! look! mine is gone, and this in its place! Oh, Nell, what shall I
do?” she said, looking half frightened, half pleased.

Helen examined the ring and shook her head, for it was far more valuable
than the little pearl one which it replaced. Two tiny hands of finest
gold were linked together about a diamond of great brilliancy; and on
the inside appeared again the initials, “S. P.”

“How did it happen?” she asked, rather sternly.

“Upon my word, I don’t know, unless he put it on while I was stupidly
fainting. Rude man, to take advantage of me so. But, Nell, it is
splendid, and what shall I do about it?”

“Tell uncle, find out the man and send back his things. It really is
absurd, the manner in which German boys behave;” and Helen frowned,
though she was strongly tempted to laugh at the whole thing.

“He was neither a German nor a boy, but an English gentleman, I’m sure,”
began Amy, rather offended.

“But ‘S. P.’ is a baron, you know, unless there are two Richmonds in the
field,” broke in Helen.

“I forgot that; never mind, it deepens the mystery; and after this
performance, I’m prepared for any enormity. It’s my fate; I submit,”
said Amy, tragically, as she waved her pretty hand to and fro, pleased
with the flash of the ring.

“Amy, I think on the whole I won’t speak to uncle. He is quick to take
offence, especially where we are concerned. He doesn’t understand
foreign ways, and may get into trouble. We will manage it quietly
ourselves.”

“How, Nell?”

“Karl is discreet; we will merely say we found these things and wish to
discover the owner. He may know this ‘S. P.,’ and, having learned his
address, we can send them back. The man will understand; and as we leave
to-morrow, we shall be out of the way before he can play any new prank.”

“Have in Karl at once, for if I wear this lovely thing long I shall not
be able to let it go at all. How dared the creature take such a
liberty!” and Amy pulled off the ring with an expression of great scorn.

“Come into the _salon_ and see what Karl says to the matter. Let me
speak, or you will say too much. One must be prudent before—”

She was going to say “servants,” but checked herself, and substituted
“strangers,” remembering gratefully how much she owed this man.

Hoffman came, looking pale, and with his hand in a sling, but was as
gravely devoted as ever, and listened to Helen’s brief story with
serious attention.

“I will inquire, mademoiselle, and let you know at once. It is easy to
find persons if one has a clue. May I see the handkerchief?”

Helen showed it. He glanced at the initials, and laid it down with a
slight smile.

“The coat-of-arms is English, mademoiselle.”

“Are you sure?”

“Quite so; I understand heraldry.”

“But the initials stand for Sigismund Palsdorf, and we know he is a
German baron,” broke in Amy, forgetting prudence in eagerness.

“If mademoiselle knows the name and title of this gentleman it will not
be hard to find him.”

“We only fancy it is the same because of the initials. I dare say it is
a mistake, and the man is English. Inquire quietly, Hoffman, if you
please, as this ring is of value, and I wish to restore it to its
owner,” said Helen, rather sharply.

“I shall do so, mademoiselle,” and with his gentlemanly bow, the courier
left the room.

“Bless me, what’s that?” cried Amy, a moment afterward, as a ringing
laugh echoed through the corridor,—a laugh so full of hearty and
infectious merriment that both girls smiled involuntarily, and Amy
peeped out to see who the blithe personage might be.

An old gentleman was entering his room near by, and Karl was just about
to descend the stairs. Both looked back at the girlish face peeping at
them, but both were quite grave, and the peal of laughter remained a
mystery, like all the rest of it.

Late in the evening Hoffman returned to report that a party of young
Englishmen had visited the castle that afternoon, and had left by the
evening train. One of them had been named Samuel Peters, and he,
doubtless, was the owner of the ring.

A humorous expression lurked in the courier’s eye as he made his report,
and heard Amy exclaim, in a tone of disgust and comical despair,—

“Samuel Peters! That spoils all the romance and dims the beauty of the
diamond. To think that a Peters should be the hero to whom I owe my
safety, and a Samuel should leave me this token of regard!”

“Hush, Amy,” whispered Helen. “Thanks, Hoffman; we must wait now for
chance to help us.”


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  IV.

                            A POLISH EXILE.


“ROOM for one here, sir,” said the guard, as the train stopped at
Carlsruhe next day, on its way from Heidelberg to Baden.

The major put down his guide-book, Amy opened her eyes, and Helen
removed her shawl from the opposite seat, as a young man, wrapped in a
cloak, with a green shade over his eyes, and a general air of
feebleness, got in and sank back with a sigh of weariness or pain.
Evidently an invalid, for his face was thin and pale, his dark hair
cropped short, and the ungloved hand attenuated and delicate as a
woman’s. A sidelong glance from under the deep shade seemed to satisfy
him regarding his neighbors, and drawing his cloak about him with a
slight shiver, he leaned into the corner and seemed to forget that he
was not alone.

Helen and Amy exchanged glances of compassionate interest, for women
always pity invalids, especially if young, comely and of the opposite
sex. The major took one look, shrugged his shoulders, and returned to
his book.

Presently a hollow cough gave Helen a pretext for discovering the
nationality of the new-comer.

“Do the open windows inconvenience you, sir?” she asked, in English.

No answer; the question evidently unintelligible.

She repeated it in French, lightly touching his cloak to arrest his
attention.

Instantly a smile broke over the handsome mouth, and in the purest
French he assured her that the fresh air was most agreeable, and begged
pardon for annoying them with his troublesome cough.

“Not an invalid, I hope, sir?” said the major, in his bluff yet kindly
voice.

“They tell me I can have no other fate; that my malady is fatal; but I
still hope and fight for my life; it is all I have to give my country
now.”

A stifled sigh and a sad emphasis on the last word roused the sympathy
of the girls, the interest of the major.

He took another survey, and said, with a tone of satisfaction, as he
marked the martial carriage of the young man, and caught a fiery glance
of the half-hidden eyes,—

“You are a soldier, sir?”

“I was; I am nothing now but an exile, for Poland is in chains.”

The words “Poland” and “exile” brought up all the pathetic stories of
that unhappy country which the three listeners had ever heard, and won
their interest at once.

“You were in the late revolution, perhaps?” asked the major, giving the
unhappy outbreak the most respectful name he could use.

“From beginning to end.”

“Oh, tell us about it; we felt much sympathy for you, and longed to have
you win,” cried Amy, with such genuine interest and pity in her tone, it
was impossible to resist.

Pressing both hands upon his breast, the young man bent low, with a
flush of feeling on his pale cheek, and answered eagerly,—

“Ah, you are kind; it is balm to my sore heart to hear words like these.
I thank you, and tell you what you will. It is but little that I do, yet
I give my life, and die a long death, instead of a quick, brave one with
my comrades.”

“You are young to have borne a part in a revolution, sir,” said the
major, who pricked up his ears like an old war-horse at the sound of
battle.

“My friends and myself left the University at Varsovie, as volunteers;
we did our part, and now all lie in their graves but three.”

“You were wounded, it seems?”

“Many times. Exposure, privation, and sorrow will finish what the
Russian bullets began. But it is well. I have no wish to see my country
enslaved, and I can no longer help her.”

“Let us hope that a happier future waits for you both. Poland loves
liberty too well, and has suffered too much for it, to be kept long in
captivity.”

Helen spoke warmly, and the young man listened with a brightening face.

“It is a kind prophecy; I accept it, and take courage. God knows I need
it,” he added, low to himself.

“Are you bound for Italy?” said the major, in a most un-English fit of
curiosity.

“For Geneva first, Italy later, unless Montreaux is mild enough for me
to winter in. I go to satisfy my friends, but doubt if it avails much.”

“Where is Montreaux?” asked Amy.

“Near Clarens, where Rousseau wrote his Heloise, and Vevay, where so
many English go to enjoy Chillon. The climate is divine for unfortunates
like myself, and life more cheap there than in Italy.”

Here the train stopped again, and Hoffman came to ask if the ladies
desired anything.

At the sound of his voice the young Pole started, looked up, and
exclaimed, with the vivacity of a foreigner, in German,—

“By my life, it is Karl! Behold me, old friend, and satisfy me that it
is thyself by a handshake.”

“Casimer! What wind blows thee hither, my boy, in such sad plight?”
replied Hoffman, grasping the slender hand outstretched to him.

“I fly from an enemy for the first time in my life, and, like all
cowards, shall be conquered in the end. I wrote thee I was better, but
the wound in the breast reopened, and nothing but a miracle will save
me. I go to Switzerland; and thou?”

“Where my master commands. I serve this gentleman, now.”

“Hard changes for both, but with health thou art king of circumstances,
while I?—Ah well, the good God knows best. Karl, go thou and buy me two
of those pretty baskets of grapes; I will please myself by giving them
to these pitying angels. Speak they German?”

“One, the elder; but they understand not this rattle of ours.”

Karl disappeared, and Helen, who _had_ understood the rapid dialogue,
tried to seem as unconscious as Amy.

“Say a friendly word to me at times; I am so homesick and faint-hearted,
my Hoffman. Thanks; they are almost worthy the lips that shall taste
them.”

Taking the two little osier baskets, laden with yellow and purple
clusters, Casimer offered them, with a charming mixture of timidity and
grace, to the girls, saying, like a grateful boy,—

“You give me kind words and good hopes; permit that I thank you in this
poor way.”

“I drink success to Poland,” cried Helen, lifting a great, juicy grape
to her lips, like a little purple goblet, hoping to hide her confusion
under a playful air.

The grapes went round, and healths were drunk with much merriment, for
in travelling on the Continent it is impossible for the gruffest,
primmest person to long resist the frank courtesy and vivacious chat of
foreigners.

The major was unusually social and inquisitive, and while the soldiers
fought their battles over again the girls listened and took notes, with
feminine wits on the alert to catch any personal revelations which might
fall from the interesting stranger. The wrongs and sufferings of Poland
were discussed so eloquently that both young ladies were moved to
declare the most undying hatred of Russia, Prussia, and Austria, the
most intense sympathy for “poor Pologne.” All day they travelled
together, and as Baden-Baden approached, they naturally fell to talking
of the gay place.

“Uncle, I must try my fortune once. I’ve set my heart upon it, and so
has Nell. We want to know how gamblers feel, and to taste the
fascination of the game which draws people here from all parts of
Europe,” said Amy, in her half-pleading, half-imperious way.

“You may risk one napoleon each, as I foolishly promised you should,
when I little thought you would ever have an opportunity to remind me of
my promise. It’s not an amusement for respectable Englishwomen, or men
either. You will agree with me there, monsieur?” and the major glanced
at the Pole, who replied, with his peculiar smile:—

“Surely, yes. It is great folly and waste of time and money; yet I have
known one man who found some good in it, or, rather, brought good out of
it. I have a friend who has a mania for giving. His own fortune was
spent in helping needy students at the University, and poor professors.
This displeased his father, and he refused supplies, except enough for
his simple personal wants. Sigismund chafed at this, and being skilful
at all games, as a gentleman may be in the way of amusement, he resolved
to play with those whose money was wasted on frivolities, and give his
winnings to his band of paupers.”

“How did it succeed, this odd fancy?” asked Helen, with an interested
face, while Amy pinched her arm at the word “Sigismund.”

“Excellently. My friend won often, and as his purpose became known it
caused no unkind feeling, this unusual success, for fortune seemed to
favor his kind object.”

“Wrong, nevertheless, to do evil that good may come of it,” said the
major, morally.

“It may be so; but it is not for me to censure my benefactor. He has
done much for my countrymen and myself, and is so truly noble I can see
no fault in him.”

“What an odd name! Sigismund is German, is it not?” asked Amy, in the
most artless tone of interest.

“Yes, mademoiselle, and Palsdorf is a true German; much courage,
strength, and intellect, with the gayety and simplicity of a boy. He
hates slavery of all kinds, and will be free at all costs. He is a good
son, but his father is tyrannical, and asks too much. Sigismund will not
submit to sell himself, and so is in disgrace for a time.”

“Palsdorf!—was not that the name of the count or baron we heard them
talking of at Coblentz?” said Helen to Amy, with a well-feigned air of
uncertainty.

“Yes; I heard something of a duel and a broken betrothal, I think. The
people seemed to consider the baron a wild young man, so it could not
have been your friend, sir,” was Amy’s demure reply, as she glanced at
Helen with mirthful eyes, as if to say, “How our baron haunts us!”

“It is the same, doubtless. Many consider him wild, because he is
original, and dares act for himself. As it is well known, I may tell you
the truth of the duel and the betrothal, if you care to hear a little
romance.”

Casimer looked eager to defend his friend, and as the girls were longing
to hear the romance, permission was given.

“In Germany, you know, the young people are often betrothed in childhood
by the parents, and sometimes never meet till they are grown. Usually
all goes well; but not always, for love cannot come at command.
Sigismund was plighted, when a boy of fifteen, to his young cousin, and
then sent away to the University till of age. On returning, he was to
travel a year or two, and then marry. He gladly went away, and with
increasing disquiet saw the time draw near when he must keep his
troth-plight.”

“Hum! loved some one else. Very unfortunate to be sure,” murmured the
major with a sigh.

“Not so; he only loved his liberty, and pretty Minna was less dear than
a life of perfect freedom. He went back at the appointed time, saw his
cousin, tried to do his duty and love her; found it impossible, and,
discovering that Minna loved another, vowed he would never make her
unhappiness as well as his own. The old baron stormed, but the young one
was firm, and would not listen to a marriage without love; but pleaded
for Minna, wished his rival success, and set out again on his travels.”

“And the duel?” asked the major, who took less interest in love than
war.

“That was as characteristic as the other act. A son of one high in
office at Berlin circulated false reports of the cause of Palsdorf’s
refusal of the alliance—reports injurious to Minna. Sigismund settled
the matter in the most effectual manner, by challenging and wounding the
man. But for court influence it would have gone hardly with my friend.
The storm, however, has blown over; Minna will be happy with her lover,
and Sigismund with his liberty, till he tires of it.”

“Is he handsome, this hero of yours?” said Amy, feeling the ring under
her glove, for in spite of Helen’s advice, she insisted on wearing it,
that it might be at hand to return at any moment, should chance again
bring the baron in their way.

“A true German of the old type; blond and blue-eyed, tall and strong. My
hero in good truth—brave and loyal, tender and true,” was the
enthusiastic answer.

“I hate fair men,” pouted Amy, under her breath, as the major asked some
question about hotels.

“Take a new hero, then; nothing can be more romantic than that,”
whispered Helen, glancing at the pale, dark-haired figure wrapped in the
military cloak opposite.

“I will, and leave the baron to you;” said Amy, with a stifled laugh.

“Hush! Here are Baden and Karl,” replied Helen, thankful for the
interruption.

All was bustle in a moment, and taking leave of them with an air of
reluctance, the Pole walked away, leaving Amy looking after him
wistfully, quite unconscious that she stood in everybody’s way, and that
her uncle was beckoning impatiently from the carriage door.

“Poor boy! I wish he had some one to take care of him,” she sighed, half
aloud.

“Mademoiselle, the major waits;” and Karl came up, hat in hand, just in
time to hear her and glance after Casimer, with an odd expression.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                   V.

                               LUDMILLA.


“I WONDER what that young man’s name was. Did he mention it, Helen?”
said the major, pausing in his march up and down the room, as if the
question was suggested by the sight of the little baskets, which the
girls had kept.

“No, uncle; but you can easily ask Hoffman,” replied Helen.

“By the way, Karl, who was the Polish gentleman who came on with us?”
asked the major a moment afterward, as the courier came in with
newspapers.

“Casimer Teblinski, sir.”

“A baron?” asked Amy, who was decidedly a young lady of one idea just
then.

“No, mademoiselle, but of a noble family, as the ‘ski’ denotes, for that
is to Polish and Russian names what ‘von’ is to German and ‘de’ to
French.”

“I was rather interested in him. Where did you pick him up, Hoffman?”
said the major.

“In Paris, where he was with fellow-exiles.”

“He is what he seems, is he?—no impostor, or anything of that sort? One
is often deceived, you know.”

“On my honor, sir, he is a gentleman, and as brave as he is accomplished
and excellent.”

“Will he die?” asked Amy, pathetically.

“With care he would recover, I think; but there is no one to nurse him,
so the poor lad must take his chance and trust in heaven for help.”

“How sad! I wish we were going his way, so that we might do something
for him—at least give him the society of his friend.”

Helen glanced at Hoffman, feeling that if he were not already engaged by
them, he would devote himself to the invalid without any thought of
payment.

“Perhaps we are. You want to see the Lake of Geneva, Chillon, and that
neighborhood. Why not go now, instead of later?”

“Will you, uncle? That’s capital! We need say nothing, but go on and
help the poor boy, if we can.”

Helen spoke like a matron of forty, and looked as full of maternal
kindness as if the Pole were not out of his teens.

The courier bowed, the major laughed behind his paper, and Amy gave a
sentimental sigh to the memory of the baron, in whom her interest was
failing.

They only caught a glimpse of the Pole that evening at the Kursaal, but
next morning they met, and he was invited to join their party for a
little expedition.

The major was in fine spirits, and Helen assumed her maternal air toward
both invalids, for the sound of that hollow cough always brought a
shadow over her face, recalling the brother she had lost.

Amy was particularly merry and charming, and kept the whole party
laughing at her comical efforts to learn Polish and teach English as
they drove up the mountainside to the old Schloss.

“I’m not equal to mounting all those steps for a view I’ve seen a dozen
times; but pray take care of the child, Nell, or she’ll get lost again,
as at Heidelberg,” said the major, when they had roamed about the lower
part of the place; for a cool seat in the courtyard and a glass of beer
were more tempting than turrets and prospects to the stout gentleman.

“She shall not be lost; I am her body-guard. It is steep—permit that I
lead you, mademoiselle;” Casimer offered his hand to Amy, and they began
their winding way. As she took the hand, the girl blushed and half
smiled, remembering the vaults and the baron.

“I like this better,” she said to herself, as they climbed step by step,
often pausing to rest in the embrasures of the loopholes, where the sun
glanced in, the balmy wind blew, and vines peeped from without, making a
pretty picture of the girl, as she sat with rosy color on her usually
pale cheeks, brown curls fluttering about her forehead, laughing lips,
and bright eyes full of pleasant changes. Leaning opposite in the narrow
stairway, Casimer had time to study the little tableau in many lights,
and in spite of the dark glasses, to convey warm glances of admiration,
of which, however, the young coquette seemed utterly unconscious.

Helen came leisurely after, and Hoffman followed with a telescope,
wishing, as he went, that his countrywomen possessed such dainty feet as
those going on before him, for which masculine iniquity he will be
pardoned by all who have seen the foot of a German Fraulein.

It was worth the long ascent, that wide-spread landscape basking in the
August glow.

Sitting on a fallen block of stone, while Casimer held a sun-umbrella
over her, Amy had raptures at her ease; while Helen sketched and asked
questions of Hoffman, who stood beside her, watching her progress with
interest. Once when, after repeated efforts to catch a curious effect of
light and shade, she uttered an impatient little exclamation, Karl made
a gesture as if to take the pencil and show her, but seemed to recollect
himself and drew back with a hasty, “Pardon, mademoiselle.” Helen
glanced up and saw the expression of his face, which plainly betrayed
that for a moment the gentleman had forgotten he was a courier. She was
glad of it, for it was a daily trial to her to order this man about; and
following the womanly impulse, she smiled and offered the pencil, saying
simply,—

“I felt sure you understood it; please show me.”

He did so, and a few masterly strokes gave the sketch what it needed. As
he bent near her to do this, Helen stole a glance at the grave, dark
face, and suddenly a disturbed look dawned in the eyes fixed on the
glossy black locks pushed off the courier’s forehead, for he had removed
his hat when she spoke to him. He seemed to feel that something was
amiss, shot a quick glance at her, returned the pencil and rose erect,
with an almost defiant air, yet something of shame in his eye, as his
lips moved as if to speak impetuously. But not a word did he utter, for
Helen touched her forehead significantly, and said in a low tone,—

“I am an artist; let me recommend Vandyke brown, which is _not_ affected
by heat.”

Hoffman looked over his shoulder at the other pair, but Amy was making
an ivy wreath for her hat, and the Pole pulling sprays for the absorbing
work. Speaking rapidly, Karl said, with a peculiar blending of
merriment, humility, and anxiety in his tone,—

“Mademoiselle, you are quick to discover my disguise; will you also be
kind in concealing? I have enemies as well as friends, whom I desire to
escape; I would earn my bread unknown; Monsieur le Major keeps my
foolish secret; may I hope for equal goodness from yourself?”

“You may, I do not forget that I owe my life to you, nor that you are a
gentleman. Trust me, I never will betray you.”

“Thanks, thanks! there will come a time when I may confess the truth and
be myself, but not yet,” and his regretful tone was emphasized by an
impatient gesture, as if concealment was irksome.

“Nell, come down to lunch; uncle is signalling as if he’d gone mad. No,
monsieur, it is quite impossible; you cannot reach the harebells without
risking too much; come away and forget that I wanted them.”

Amy led the way, and all went down more quietly than they came up,
especially Helen and Hoffman. An excellent lunch waited on one of the
tables in front of the old gateway, and having done justice to it, the
major made himself comfortable with a cigar, bidding the girls keep
near, for they must be off in half an hour. Hoffman went to see to the
horses, Casimer strolled away with him, and the young ladies went to
gather wild flowers at the foot of the tower.

“Not a harebell here; isn’t it provoking, when they grow in tufts up
there, where one can’t reach them. Mercy, what’s that? Run, Nell, the
old wall is coming down!”

Both had been grubbing in a damp nook, where ferns and mosses grew
luxuriantly; the fall of a bit of stone and a rending sound above made
them fly back to the path and look up.

Amy covered her eyes, and Helen grew pale, for part way down the
crumbling tower, clinging like a bird to the thick ivy stems, hung
Casimer, coolly gathering harebells from the clefts of the wall.

“Hush; don’t cry out or speak; it may startle him. Crazy boy! Let us see
what he will do,” whispered Helen.

“He can’t go back, the vines are so torn and weak; and how will he get
down the lower wall? for you see the ivy grows up from that ledge, and
there is nothing below. How could he do it? I was only joking when I
lamented that there were no knights now, ready to leap into a lion’s den
for a lady’s glove,” returned Amy, half angry.

In breathless silence they watched the climber till his cap was full of
flowers, and taking it between his teeth, he rapidly swung down to the
wide ledge, from which there appeared to be no way of escape but a
reckless leap of many feet on to the turf below.

The girls stood in the shadow of an old gateway, unperceived, and waited
anxiously what should follow.

Lightly folding and fastening the cap together, he dropped it down, and,
leaning forward, tried to catch the top of a young birch rustling close
by the wall. Twice he missed it; the first time he frowned, but the
second he uttered an emphatic, “Deuce take it!”

Helen and Amy looked at each other with a mutual smile and exclamation,—

“He knows some English, then!”

There was time for no more—a violent rustle, a boyish laugh, and down
swung the slender tree, with the young man clinging to the top.

As he landed safely, Helen cried, “Bravo!” and Amy rushed out,
exclaiming reproachfully, yet admiringly,—

“How could you do it and frighten us so? I shall never express a wish
before you again, for if I wanted the moon you’d rashly try to get it, I
know.”

“_Certainement_, mademoiselle,” was the smiling reply, Casimer presented
the flowers, as if the exploit was a mere trifle.

“Now I shall go and press them at once in uncle’s guide-book. Come and
help me, else you will be in mischief again.” And Amy led the way to the
major with her flowers and their giver.

Helen roamed into one of the ruined courts for a last look at a fountain
which pleased her eye. A sort of cloister ran round the court, open on
both sides, and standing in one of these arched nooks, she saw Hoffman
and a young girl talking animatedly. The girl was pretty, well dressed,
and seemed refusing something for which the other pleaded eagerly. His
arm was about her, and she leaned affectionately upon him, with a white
hand now and then caressing his face, which was full of sparkle and
vivacity now. They seemed about to part as Helen looked, for the maiden
standing on tiptoe, laughingly offered her blooming cheek, and as Karl
kissed it warmly, he said in German, so audibly Helen heard every word,—

“Farewell, my Ludmilla. Keep silent and I shall soon be with you.
Embrace the little one, and do not let him forget me.”

Both left the place as they spoke, each going a different way, and Helen
slowly returned to her party, saying to herself in a troubled tone,—

“‘Ludmilla’ and ‘the little one’ are his wife and child, doubtless. I
wonder if uncle knows that.”

When Hoffman next appeared she could not resist looking at him; but the
accustomed gravity was resumed, and nothing remained of the glow and
brightness he had worn when with Ludmilla in the cloister.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  VI.

                          CHATEAU DE LA TOUR.


HELEN looked serious and Amy indignant when their uncle joined them,
ready to set out by the afternoon train, all having dined and rested
after the morning’s excursion.

“Well, little girls, what’s the matter now?” he asked, paternally, for
the excellent man adored his nieces.

“Helen says it’s not best to go on with the Pole, and is perfectly
nonsensical, uncle,” began Amy, petulantly, and not very coherently.

“Better be silly now than sorry by and by. I only suggested that, being
interesting, and Amy romantic, she might find this young man too
charming, if we see too much of him,” said Helen.

“Bless my soul, what an idea!” cried the major. “Why, Nell, he’s an
invalid, a Catholic, and a foreigner, any one of which objections are
enough to settle that matter. Little Amy isn’t so foolish as to be in
danger of losing her heart to a person so entirely out of the question
as this poor lad, is she?”

“Of course not. _You_ do me justice, uncle. Nell thinks she may pity and
pet any one she likes because she is five years older than I, and
entirely forgets that she is a great deal more attractive than a feeble
thing like me. I should as soon think of losing my heart to Hoffman as
to the Pole, even if he wasn’t what he is. One may surely be kind to a
dying man, without being accused of coquetry;” and Amy sobbed in the
most heart-rending manner.

Helen comforted her by withdrawing all objections, and promising to
leave the matter in the major’s hands. But she shook her head privately
when she saw the ill-disguised eagerness with which her cousin glanced
up and down the platform after they were in the train, and she whispered
to her uncle, unobserved,—

“Leave future meetings to chance, and don’t ask the Pole in, if you can
help it.”

“Nonsense, my dear. You are as particular as your aunt. The lad amuses
me, and you can’t deny you like to nurse sick heroes,” was all the
answer she got, as the major, with true masculine perversity, put his
head out of the window and hailed Casimer as he was passing with a bow.

“Here, Teblinski, my good fellow, don’t desert us. We’ve always a spare
seat for you, if you haven’t pleasanter quarters.”

With a flush of pleasure the young man came up, but hesitated to accept
the invitation till Helen seconded it with a smile of welcome.

Amy was in an injured mood, and, shrouded in a great blue veil,
pensively reclined in her corner as if indifferent to everything about
her. But soon the cloud passed, and she emerged in a radiant state of
good humor, which lasted unbroken until the journey ended.

For two days they went on together, a very happy party, for the major
called in Hoffman to see his friend and describe the places through
which they passed. An arrangement very agreeable to all, as Karl was a
favorite, and every one missed him when away.

At Lausanne they waited while he crossed the lake to secure rooms at
Vevay. On his return he reported that all the hotels and _pensions_ were
full, but that at La Tour he had secured rooms for a few weeks in a
quaint old chateau on the banks of the lake.

“Count Severin is absent in Egypt, and the housekeeper has permission to
let the apartments to transient visitors. The suite of rooms I speak of
were engaged to a party who are detained by sickness—they are cheap,
pleasant, and comfortable. A _salon_ and four bed-rooms. I engaged them
all, thinking that Teblinski might like a room there till he finds
lodgings at Montreaux. We can enter at once, and I am sure the ladies
will approve of the picturesque place.”

“Well done, Hoffman; off we go without delay, for I really long to rest
my old bones in something like a home, after this long trip,” said the
major, who always kept his little troop in light marching order.

The sail across that loveliest of lakes prepared the new-comers to be
charmed with all they saw; and when, entering by the old stone gate,
they were led into a large saloon, quaintly furnished and opening into a
terrace-garden overhanging the water, with Chillon and the Alps in
sight, Amy declared nothing could be more perfect, and Helen’s face
proved her satisfaction.

An English widow and two quiet old German professors on a vacation were
the only inmates besides themselves and the buxom Swiss housekeeper and
her maids.

It was late when our party arrived, and there was only time for a hasty
survey of their rooms and a stroll in the garden before dinner.

The great chamber, with its shadowy bed, dark mirrors, ghostly
wainscot-doors and narrow windows, had not been brightened for a long
time by such a charming little apparition as Amy when she shook out her
airy muslins, smoothed her curls, and assumed all manner of distracting
devices for the captivation of mankind. Even Helen, though not much
given to personal vanity, found herself putting flowers in her hair, and
studying the effect of bracelets on her handsome arms, as if there was
some especial need of looking her best on this occasion.

Both were certainly great ornaments to the drawing-room that evening, as
the old professors agreed while they sat blinking at them, like a pair
of benign owls. Casimer surprised them by his skill in music, for,
though forbidden to sing on account of his weak lungs, he played as if
inspired. Amy hovered about him like a moth; the major cultivated the
acquaintance of the plump widow; and Helen stood at the window, enjoying
the lovely night and music, till something happened which destroyed her
pleasure in both.

The window was open, and, leaning from it, she was watching the lake,
when the sound of a heavy sigh caught her ear. There was no moon, but
through the starlight she saw a man’s figure among the shrubs below,
sitting with bent head and hidden face in the forlorn attitude of one
shut out from the music, light, and gayety that reigned within.

“It is Karl,” she thought, and was about to speak, when, as if startled
by some sound she did not hear, he rose and vanished in the gloom of the
garden.

“Poor man! he thought of his wife and child, perhaps, sitting here alone
while all the rest make merry, with no care for him. Uncle must see to
this;” and Helen fell into a reverie till Amy came to propose retiring.

“I meant to have seen where all these doors led, but was so busy
dressing I had no time, so must leave it for my amusement to-morrow.
Uncle says it’s a very Radcliffian place. How like an angel that man did
play!” chattered Amy, and lulled herself to sleep by humming the last
air Casimer had given them.

Helen could not sleep, for the lonely figure in the garden haunted her,
and she wearied herself with conjectures about Hoffman and his mystery.
Hour after hour rung from the cuckoo-clock in the hall, but still she
lay awake, watching the curious shadows in the room, and exciting
herself with recalling the tales of German goblins with which the
courier had amused them the day before.

“It is close and musty here, with all this old tapestry and stuff about;
I’ll open the other window,” she thought; and, noiselessly slipping from
Amy’s side, she threw on wrapper and slippers, lighted her candle and
tried to unbolt the tall, diamond-paned lattice. It was rusty and would
not yield, and, giving it up, she glanced about to see whence air could
be admitted. There were four doors in the room, all low and arched, with
clumsy locks and heavy handles. One opened into a closet, one into the
passage; the third was locked, but the fourth opened easily, and,
lifting her light, she peeped into a small octagon room, full of all
manner of curiosities. What they were she had no time to see, for her
startled eyes were riveted on an object that turned her faint and cold
with terror.

A heavy table stood in the middle of the room, and seated at it, with
some kind of weapon before him, was a man who looked over his shoulder,
with a ghastly face half hidden by hair and beard, and fierce black eyes
as full of malignant menace as was the clinched hand holding the pistol.
One instant Helen looked, the next flung to the door, bolted it and
dropped into a chair, trembling in every limb. The noise did not wake
Amy, and a moment’s thought showed Helen the wisdom of keeping her in
ignorance of this affair. She knew the major was close by, and
possessing much courage, she resolved to wait a little before rousing
the house.

Hardly had she collected herself, when steps were heard moving softly in
the octagon room. Her light had gone out as she closed the door, and
sitting close by in the dark, she heard the sound of some one breathing
as he listened at the key-hole. Then a careful hand tried the door, so
noiselessly that no sleeper would have been awakened; and as if to guard
against a second surprise, the unknown person drew two bolts across the
door and stole away.

“Safe for a time; but I’ll not pass another night under this roof,
unless this is satisfactorily cleared up,” thought Helen, now feeling
more angry than frightened.

The last hour that struck was three, and soon the summer dawn reddened
the sky. Dressing herself, Helen sat by Amy, a sleepless guard, till she
woke, smiling and rosy as a child. Saying nothing of her last night’s
alarm, Helen went down to breakfast a little paler than usual, but
otherwise unchanged. The major never liked to be disturbed till he had
broken his fast, and the moment they rose from the table he exclaimed,—

“Now, girls, come and see the mysteries of Udolpho.”

“I’ll say nothing, yet,” thought Helen, feeling braver by daylight, yet
troubled by her secret, for Hoffman might be a traitor, and this
charming chateau a den of thieves. Such things had been, and she was in
a mood to believe anything.

The upper story was a perfect museum of antique relics, very
entertaining to examine. Having finished these, Hoffman, who acted as
guide, led them into a little gloomy room containing a straw pallet, a
stone table with a loaf and pitcher on it, and, kneeling before a
crucifix, where the light from a single slit in the wall fell on him,
was the figure of a monk. The waxen mask was life-like, the attitude
effective, and the cell excellently arranged. Amy cried out when she
first saw it, but a second glance reassured her, and she patted the bald
head approvingly, as Karl explained,—

“Count Severin is an antiquarian, and amuses himself with things of this
sort. In old times there really was a hermit here, and this is his
effigy. Come down these narrow stairs, if you please, and see the rest
of the mummery.”

Down they went, and the instant Helen looked about her, she burst into a
hysterical laugh, for there sat her ruffian, exactly as she saw him,
glaring over his shoulder with threatening eyes, and one hand on the
pistol. They all looked at her, for she was pale, and her merriment
unnatural; so, feeling she had excited curiosity, she gratified it by
narrating her night’s adventure. Hoffman looked much concerned.

“Pardon, mademoiselle, the door should have been bolted on this side. It
usually is, but that room being unused, it was forgotten. I remembered
it, and having risen early, crept up to make sure that you did not come
upon this ugly thing unexpectedly. But I was too late, it seems; you
have suffered, to my sorrow.”

“Dear Nell, and that was why I found you so pale and cold and quiet,
sitting by me when I woke, guarding me faithfully as you promised you
would. How brave and kind you were!”

“Villain! I should much like to fire your own pistols at you for this
prank of yours.”

And Casimer laughingly filliped the image on its absurdly aquiline nose.

“What in the name of common sense is this goblin here for?” demanded the
major, testily.

“There is a legend that once the owner of the chateau amused himself by
decoying travellers here, putting them to sleep in that room, and by
various devices alluring them thither. Here, one step beyond the
threshold of the door, was a trap, down which the unfortunates were
precipitated to the dungeon at the bottom of the tower, there to die and
be cast into the lake through a water-gate, still to be seen. Severin
keeps this flattering likeness of the rascal, as he does the monk above,
to amuse visitors by daylight, not at night, mademoiselle.”

And Hoffman looked wrathfully at the image, as if he would much enjoy
sending it down the trap.

“How ridiculous! I shall not go about this place alone, for fear of
lighting upon some horror of this sort. I’ve had enough; come away into
the garden; it’s full of roses, and we may have as many as we like.”

As she spoke Amy involuntarily put out her hand for Casimer to lead her
down the steep stone steps, and he pressed the little hand with a tender
look which caused it to be hastily withdrawn.

“Here are your roses. Pretty flower; I know its meaning in English, for
it is the same with us. To give a bud to a lady is to confess the
beginning of love, a half open one tells of its growth, and a full-blown
one is to declare one’s passion. Do you have that custom in your land,
mademoiselle?”

He had gathered the three as he spoke, and held the bud separately while
looking at his companion wistfully.

“No, we are not poetical, like your people, but it is a pretty fancy,”
and Amy settled her bouquet with an absorbed expression, though inwardly
wondering what he would do with his flowers.

He stood silent a moment, with a sudden flush sweeping across his face,
then flung all three into the lake with a gesture that made the girl
start, and muttered between his teeth.

“No, no: for me it is too late.”

She affected not to hear, but making up a second bouquet, she gave it to
him, with no touch of coquetry in compassionate eyes or gentle voice.

“Make your room bright with these. When one is ill nothing is so
cheering as the sight of flowers.”

Meantime the others had descended and gone their separate ways.

As Karl crossed the courtyard a little child ran to meet him with
outstretched arms and a shout of satisfaction. He caught it up and
carried it away on his shoulder, like one used to caress and be caressed
by children.

Helen, waiting at the door of the tower while the major dusted his coat,
saw this, and said, suddenly, directing his attention to man and child,—

“He seems fond of little people. I wonder if he has any of his own.”

“Hoffman? No, my dear; he’s not married; I asked him that when I engaged
him.”

“And he said he was not?”

“Yes; he’s not more than five or six-and-twenty, and fond of a wandering
life, so what should he want of a wife and a flock of bantlings?”

“He seems sad and sober sometimes, and I fancied he might have some
domestic trouble to harass him. Don’t you think there is something
peculiar about him?” asked Helen, remembering Hoffman’s hint that her
uncle knew his wish to travel incognito, and wondering if he would throw
any light upon the matter. But the major’s face was impenetrable and his
answer unsatisfactory.

“Well, I don’t know. Every one has some worry or other, and as for being
peculiar, all foreigners seem more or less so to us, they are so
unreserved and demonstrative. I like Hoffman more and more every day,
and shall be sorry when I part with him.”

“Ludmilla is his sister, then, or he didn’t tell uncle the truth. It is
no concern of mine; but I wish I knew,” thought Helen anxiously, and
then wondered why she should care.

A feeling of distrust had taken possession of her and she determined to
be on the watch, for the unsuspicious major would be easily duped, and
Helen trusted more to her own quick and keen eye than to his experience.
She tried to show nothing of the change in her manner; but Hoffman
perceived it, and bore it with a proud patience which often touched her
heart, but never altered her purpose.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  VII.

                               AT FAULT.


FOUR weeks went by so rapidly that every one refused to believe it when
the major stated the fact at the breakfast-table, for all had enjoyed
themselves so heartily that they had been unconscious of the lapse of
time.

“You are not going away, uncle?” cried Amy, with a panic-stricken look.

“Next week, my dear; we must be off, for we’ve much to do yet, and I
promised mamma to bring you back by the end of October.”

“Never mind Paris and the rest of it; this is pleasanter. I’d rather
stay here—”

There Amy checked herself and tried to hide her face behind her
coffee-cup, for Casimer looked up in a way that made her heart flutter
and her cheeks burn.

“Sorry for it, Amy; but go we must, so enjoy your last week with all
your might, and come again next year.”

“It will never be again what it is now,” sighed Amy; and Casimer echoed
the words “next year,” as if sadly wondering if the present year would
not be his last.

Helen rose silently and went into the garden, for of late she had fallen
into the way of reading and working in the little pavilion which stood
in an angle of the wall, overlooking lake and mountains.

A seat at the opposite end of the walk was Amy’s haunt, for she liked
the sun, and within a week or two something like constraint had existed
between the cousins. Each seemed happier apart, and each was intent on
her own affairs. Helen watched over Amy’s health, but no longer offered
advice or asked confidence. She often looked anxious, and once or twice
urged the major to go, as if conscious of some danger.

But the worthy man seemed to have been bewitched as well as the young
folks, and was quite happy sitting by the plump, placid widow, or
leisurely walking with her to the chapel on the hillside.

All seemed waiting for something to break up the party, and no one had
the courage to do it. The major’s decision took every one by surprise,
and Amy and Casimer looked as if they had fallen from the clouds.

The persistency with which the English lessons had gone on was amazing,
for Amy usually tired of everything in a day or two. Now, however, she
was a devoted teacher, and her pupil did her great credit by the
rapidity with which he caught the language. It looked like pleasant
play, sitting among the roses day after day, Amy affecting to embroider
while she taught, Casimer marching to and fro on the wide, low wall,
below which lay the lake, while he learned his lesson; then standing
before her to recite, or lounging on the turf in frequent fits of
idleness, both talking and laughing a great deal, and generally
forgetting everything but the pleasure of being together. They wrote
little notes as exercises—Amy in French, Casimer in English, and each
corrected the other’s.

All very well for a time; but as the notes increased the corrections
decreased, and at last nothing was said of ungrammatical French or
comical English, and the little notes were exchanged in silence.

As Amy took her place that day she looked forlorn, and when her pupil
came her only welcome was a reproachful—

“You are very late, sir.”

“It is fifteen of minutes yet to ten clocks,” was Casimer’s reply, in
his best English.

“Ten o’clock, and leave out ‘of’ before minutes. How many times must I
tell you that?” said Amy, severely, to cover her first mistake.

“Ah, not many times; soon all goes to finish, and I have none person to
make this charming English go in my so stupide head.”

“What will you do then?”

“I _jeter_ myself into the lake.”

“Don’t be foolish; I’m dull to-day, and want to be cheered up; suicide
isn’t a pleasant subject.”

“Good! See here, then—a little _plaisanterie_—what you call joke. Can
you will to see it?” and he laid a little pink cocked-hat note on her
lap, looking like a mischievous boy as he did so.

“‘Mon Casimer Teblinski;’ I see no joke;” and Amy was about to tear it
up, when he caught it from destruction, and holding it out of reach,
said, laughing wickedly,—

“The ‘mon’ is one abbreviation of ‘monsieur,’ but you put no little—how
do you say?—period at the end of him; it goes now in English—‘_My_
Casimer Teblinski,’ and that is of the most charming address.”

Amy , but had her return shot ready.

“Don’t exult; that was only an oversight, not a deliberate deception
like that you put upon me. It was very wrong and rude, and I shall not
forgive it.”

“_Mon Dieu!_ where have I gone in sinning? I am a _polisson_, as I say
each day, but not a villain, I swear to you. Say to me that which I have
made of wrong, and I will do penance.”

“You told me ‘_Ma drogha_’ was the Polish for ‘My pupil,’ and let me
call you so a long time; I am wiser now,” replied Amy, with great
dignity.

“Who has said stupidities to you, that you doubt me?” and Casimer
assumed an injured look, though his eyes danced with merriment.

“I heard Hoffman singing a Polish song to little Roserl, the burden of
which was, ‘_Ma drogha, Ma drogha_,’ and when I asked him to translate
it, those two words meant, ‘My darling.’ How dare you do it, ungrateful
creature that you are!”

As Amy spoke, half-confusedly, half-angrily, Casimer went down upon his
knees, with folded hands and penitent face, exclaiming, in good
English,—

“Be merciful to me a sinner. I was tempted, and I could not resist.”

“Get up this instant, and stop laughing. Say your lesson, for this will
be your last,” was the stern reply, though Amy’s face dimpled all over
with suppressed merriment.

He rose meekly, but made such sad work with the verb “To love,” that his
teacher was glad to put an end to it, by proposing to read her French to
him. It was “Thaddeus of Warsaw,” a musty little translation which she
had found in the house, and begun for her own amusement. Casimer read a
little, seemed interested, and suggested that they read it together, so
that he might correct her accent. Amy agreed, and they were in the heart
of the sentimental romance, finding it more interesting than most modern
readers, for the girl had an improved Thaddeus before her, and the Pole
a fairer, kinder Mary Beaufort.

Dangerous times for both, but therein lay the charm; for, though Amy
said to herself each night, “Sick, Catholic, and a foreigner,—it can
never be,” yet each morning she felt, with increasing force, how blank
her day would be without him. And Casimer, honorably restraining every
word of love, yet looked volumes, and in spite of the glasses, the girl
felt the eloquence of the fine eyes they could not entirely conceal.

To-day, as she read, he listened with his head leaning on his hand, and
though she never had read worse, he made no correction, but sat so
motionless, she fancied at last that he had actually fallen asleep.
Thinking to rouse him, she said, in French,—

“Poor Thaddeus! don’t you pity him?—alone, poor, sick, and afraid to own
his love.”

“No, I hate him, the absurd imbecile, with his fine boots and plumes,
and tragedy airs. He was not to be pitied, for he recovered health, he
found a fortune, he won his Marie. His sufferings were nothing; there
was no fatal blight on him, and he had time and power to conquer his
misfortunes, while I—”

Casimer spoke with sudden passion, and pausing abruptly, turned his face
away, as if to hide some emotion he was too proud to show.

Amy’s heart ached, and her eyes filled, but her voice was sweet and
steady, as she said, putting by the book, like one weary of it,—

“Are you suffering to-day? Can we do anything for you? Please let us, if
we may.”

“You give me all I can receive; no one can help my pain yet; but a time
will come when something may be done for me; then I will speak.”

And, to her great surprise, he rose and left her, without another word.

She saw him no more till evening; then he looked excited, played
stormily, and would sing in defiance of danger. The trouble in Amy’s
face seemed reflected in Helen’s, though not a word had passed between
them. She kept her eye on Casimer, with an intentness that worried Amy,
and even when he was at the instrument Helen stood near him, as if
fascinated, watching the slender hands chase one another up and down the
keys with untiring strength and skill.

Suddenly she left the room and did not return. Amy was so nervous by
that time, she could restrain herself no longer, and slipping out, found
her cousin in their chamber, poring over a glove.

“Oh, Nell, what is it? You are so odd to-night I can’t understand you.
The music excites me, and I’m miserable, and I want to know what has
happened,” she said, tearfully.

“I’ve found him!” whispered Helen, eagerly, holding up the glove with a
gesture of triumph.

“Who?” asked Amy, blinded by her tears.

“The baron.”

“Where?—when?” cried the girl, amazed.

“Here, and now.”

“Don’t take my breath away; tell me quick, or I shall get hysterical.”

“Casimer is Sigismund Palsdorf, and no more a Pole than I am,” was
Helen’s answer.

Amy dropped in a heap on the floor, not fainting, but so amazed she had
neither strength nor breath left. Sitting by her, Helen rapidly went
on,—

“I had a feeling as if something was wrong, and began to watch. The
feeling grew, but I discovered nothing till to-day. It will make you
laugh, it was so unromantic. As I looked over uncle’s things when the
laundress brought them this afternoon, I found a collar that was not
his. It was marked ‘S. P.,’ and I at once felt a great desire to know
who owned it. The woman was waiting for her money, and I asked her.
‘Monsieur Pologne,’ she said, for his name is too much for her. She took
it into his room, and that was the end of it.”

“But it may be another name; the initials only a coincidence,” faltered
Amy, looking frightened.

“No, dear, it isn’t; there is more to come. Little Roserl came crying
through the hall an hour ago, and I asked what the trouble was. She
showed me a prettily-bound prayer-book which she had taken from the
Pole’s room to play with, and had been ordered by her mother to carry
back. I looked into it; no name, but the same coat-of-arms as the glove
and the handkerchief. To-night as he played I examined his hands; they
are peculiar, and some of the peculiarities have left traces on the
glove. I am sure it is he, for on looking back many things confirm the
idea. He says he is a _polisson_, a rogue, fond of jokes, and clever at
playing them. The Germans are famous for masquerading and practical
jokes; this is one, I am sure, and uncle will be terribly angry if he
discovers it.”

“But why all this concealment?” cried Amy. “Why play jokes on us? You
look so worried I know you have not told me all you know or fear.”

“I confess I do fear that these men are political plotters as well as
exiles. There are many such, and they make tools of rich and ignorant
foreigners to further their ends. Uncle is rich, generous, and
unsuspicious; and I fear that while apparently serving and enjoying us
they are using him.”

“Heavens, it may be! and that would account for the change we see in
him. I thought he was in love with the widow, but that may be only a
cloak to hide darker designs. Karl brought us here, and I dare say it is
a den of conspirators!” cried Amy, feeling as if she were getting more
of an adventure than she had bargained for.

“Don’t be alarmed! I am on the watch, and mean to demand an explanation
from uncle, or take you away on my own responsibility, if I can.”

Here a maid tapped to say that tea was served.

“We must go down, or some one will suspect trouble. Plead headache to
excuse your paleness, and I’ll keep people away. We will manage the
affair and be off as soon as possible,” said Helen, as Amy followed her,
too bewildered to answer.

Casimer was not in the room, the major and Mrs. Cumberland were sipping
tea side by side, and the professors roaming vaguely about. To leave Amy
in peace, Helen engaged them both in a lively chat, and her cousin sat
by the window trying to collect her thoughts. Some one was pacing up and
down the garden, hatless, in the dew.

Amy forgot everything but the danger of such exposure to her reckless
friend. His cloak and hat lay on a chair; she caught them up and glided
unperceived from the long window.

“You are so imprudent I fear for you, and bring your things,” said a
timid voice, as the little white figure approached the tall black one,
striding down the path tempestuously.

“You to think of me, forgetful of yourself! Little angel of kindness,
why do you take such care of me?” cried Casimer, eagerly taking not only
the cloak, but the hands that held it.

“I pitied you because you were ill and lonely. You do not deserve my
pity, but I forgive that, and would not see you suffer,” was the
reproachful answer, as Amy turned away.

But he held her fast, saying earnestly,—

“What have I done? You are angry. Tell me my fault and I will amend.”

“You have deceived me.”

“How?”

“Will you own the truth?” and in her eagerness to set her fears at rest,
Amy forgot Helen.

“I will.”

She could not see his face, but his voice was steady and his manner
earnest.

“Tell me, then, is not your true name Sigismund Palsdorf?”

He started, but answered instantly,—

“It is not.”

“You are not the baron?” cried Amy.

“No; I will swear it if you wish.”

“Who, then, are you?”

“Shall I confess?”

“Yes, I entreat you.”

“Remember, you command me to speak.”

“I do. Who are you?”

“Your lover.”

The words were breathed into her ear as softly as ardently, but they
startled her so much she could find no reply, and, throwing himself down
before her, Casimer poured out his passion with an impetuosity that held
her breathless.

“Yes, I love you, and I tell it, vain and dishonorable as it is in one
like me. I try to hide it. I say ‘it cannot be.’ I plan to go away. But
you keep me; you are angel-good to me; you take my heart, you care for
me, teach me, pity me, and I can only love and die. I know it is folly;
I ask nothing; I pray to God to bless you always, and I say, Go, go,
before it is too late for you, as now for me!”

“Yes, I must go—it is all wrong. Forgive me. I have been very selfish.
Oh, forget me and be happy,” faltered Amy, feeling that her only safety
was in flight.

“Go! go!” he cried, in a heart-broken tone, yet still kissed and clung
to her hands till she tore them away and fled into the house.

Helen missed her soon after she went, but could not follow for several
minutes; then went to their chamber and there found Amy drowned in
tears, and terribly agitated.

Soon the story was told with sobs and moans, and despairing lamentations
fit to touch a heart of stone.

“I do love him—oh, I do; but I didn’t know it till he was so unhappy,
and now I’ve done this dreadful harm. He’ll die, and I can’t help him,
see him, or be anything to him. Oh, I’ve been a wicked, wicked girl, and
never can be happy any more.”

Angry, perplexed, and conscience-stricken, for what now seemed blind and
unwise submission to the major, Helen devoted herself to calming Amy,
and when at last the poor, broken-hearted little soul fell asleep in her
arms, she pondered half the night upon the still unsolved enigma of the
Baron Sigismund.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                 VIII.

                             MORE MYSTERY.


“UNCLE, can I speak to you a moment?” said Helen, very gravely, as they
left the breakfast-room next morning.

“Not now, my dear, I’m busy,” was the hasty reply, as the major shawled
Mrs. Cumberland for an early promenade.

Helen knit her brows irefully, for this answer had been given her half a
dozen times lately when she asked for an interview. It was evident he
wished to avoid all lectures, remonstrances, and explanations; and it
was also evident that he was in love with the widow.

“Lovers are worse than lunatics to manage, so it is vain to try to get
any help from him,” sighed Helen, adding, as her uncle was gallantly
leading his stout divinity away into the garden: “Amy has a bad
headache, and I shall stay to take care of her, so we can’t join your
party to Chillon, sir. We have been there once, so you needn’t postpone
it for us.”

“Very well, my dear,” and the major walked away, looking much relieved.

As Helen was about to leave the _salon_ Casimer appeared. A single
glance at her face assured him that she knew all, and instantly assuming
a confiding, persuasive air that was irresistible, he said, meekly,—

“Mademoiselle, I do not deserve a word from you, but it desolates me to
know that I have grieved the little angel who is too dear to me. For her
sake, pardon that I spoke my heart in spite of prudence, and permit me
to send her this.”

Helen glanced from the flowers he held to his beseeching face, and her
own softened. He looked so penitent and anxious, she had not the heart
to reproach him.

“I will forgive you and carry your gift to Amy on one condition,” she
said, gravely.

“Ah, you are kind! Name, then, the condition, I implore you, and I will
agree.”

“Tell me, then, on your honor as a gentleman, are you not Baron
Palsdorf?”

“On my honor as a gentleman, I swear to you I am not.”

“Are you, in truth, what you profess to be?”

“I am, in truth, Amy’s lover, your devoted servant, and a most unhappy
man, with but a little while to live. Believe this and pity me, dearest
Mademoiselle Helène.”

She did pity him, her eyes betrayed that, and her voice was very kind,
as she said,—

“Pardon my doubts. I trust you now, and wish with all my heart that it
was possible to make you happy. You know it is not, therefore I am sure
you will be wise and generous, and spare Amy further grief by avoiding
her for the little time we stay. Promise me this, Casimer.”

“I may see her if I am dumb? Do not deny me this. I will not speak, but
I must look at my little and dear angel when she is near.”

He pleaded so ardently with lips and hands, and eager eyes, that Helen
could not deny him, and when he had poured out his thanks she left him,
feeling very tender toward the unhappy young lover, whose passion was so
hopeless, yet so warm.

Amy was at breakfast in her room, sobbing and sipping, moaning and
munching, for, though her grief was great, her appetite was good, and
she was in no mood to see anything comical in cracking eggshells while
she bewailed her broken heart, or in eating honey in the act of
lamenting the bitterness of her fate.

Casimer would have become desperate had he seen her in the little blue
wrapper, with her bright hair loose on her shoulders, and her pretty
face wet with tears, as she dropped her spoon to seize his
flowers,—three dewy roses, one a bud, one half and the other fully
blown, making a fragrant record and avowal of the love which she must
renounce.

“Oh, my dear boy! how can I give him up, when he is so fond, and I am
all he has? Helen, uncle must let me write or go to mamma. She shall
decide; I can’t; and no one else has a right to part us,” sobbed Amy,
over her roses.

“Casimer will not marry, dear; he is too generous to ask such a
sacrifice,” began Helen, but Amy cried indignantly,—

“It is no sacrifice; I’m rich. What do I care for his poverty?”

“His religion!” hinted Helen, anxiously.

“It need not part us; we can believe what we will. He is good; why mind
whether he is Catholic or Protestant.”

“But a Pole, Amy, so different in tastes, habits, character, and
beliefs. It is a great risk to marry a foreigner; races are so unlike.”

“I don’t care if he is a Tartar, a Calmuck, or any of the other wild
tribes; I love him, he loves me, and no one need object if I don’t.”

“But, dear, the great and sad objection still remains—his health. He
just said he had but a little while to live.”

Amy’s angry eyes grew dim, but she answered, with soft earnestness,—

“So much the more need of me to make that little while happy. Think how
much he has suffered and done for others; surely I may do something for
him. Oh, Nell, can I let him die alone and in exile, when I have both
heart and home to give him?”

Helen could say no more; she kissed and comforted the faithful little
soul, feeling all the while such sympathy and tenderness that she
wondered at herself, for with this interest in the love of another came
a sad sense of loneliness, as if she was denied the sweet experience
that every woman longs to know.

Amy never could remain long under a cloud, and seeing Helen’s tears,
began to cheer both her cousin and herself.

“Hoffman said he might live with care, don’t you remember? and Hoffman
knows the case better than we. Let us ask him if Casimer is worse. You
do it; I can’t without betraying myself.”

“I will,” and Helen felt grateful for any pretext to address a friendly
word to Karl, who had looked sad of late, and had been less with them
since the major became absorbed in Mrs. Cumberland.

Leaving Amy to compose herself, Helen went away to find Hoffman. It was
never difficult, for he seemed to divine her wishes and appear uncalled
the moment he was wanted. Hardly had she reached her favorite nook in
the garden when he approached with letters, and asked with respectful
anxiety, as she glanced at and threw them by with an impatient sigh,—

“Has mademoiselle any orders? Will the ladies drive, sail, or make a
little expedition? It is fine, and mademoiselle looks as if the air
would refresh her. Pardon that I make the suggestion.”

“No, Hoffman, I don’t like the air of this place, and intend to leave as
soon as possible.” And Helen knit her delicate dark brows with an
expression of great determination. “Switzerland is the refuge of
political exiles, and I hate plots and disguises; I feel oppressed by
some mystery, and mean to solve or break away from it at once.”

She stopped abruptly, longing to ask his help, yet withheld by a sudden
sense of shyness in approaching the subject, though she had decided to
speak to Karl of the Pole.

“Can I serve you, mademoiselle? If so, pray command me,” he said,
eagerly, coming a step nearer.

“You can, and I intend to ask your advice, for there can be nothing
amiss in doing so, since you are a friend of Casimer’s.”

“I am both friend and confidant, mademoiselle,” he answered, as if
anxious to let her understand that he knew all, without the
embarrassment of words. She looked up quickly, relieved, yet troubled.

“He has told you, then?”

“Everything, mademoiselle. Pardon me if this afflicts you; I am his only
friend here, and the poor lad sorely needed comfort.”

“He did. I am not annoyed; I am glad, for I know you will sustain him.
Now I may speak freely, and be equally frank. Please tell me if he is
indeed fatally ill?”

“It was thought so some months ago; now I hope. Happiness cures many
ills, and since he has loved, he has improved. I always thought care
would save him; he is worth it.”

Hoffman paused, as if fearful of venturing too far; but Helen seemed to
confide freely in him, and said, softly,—

“Ah, if it were only wise to let him be happy. It is so bitter to deny
love.”

“God knows it is!”

The exclamation broke from Hoffman as if an irrepressible impulse wrung
it from him.

Helen started, and for a moment neither spoke. She collected herself
soonest, and without turning, said, quietly,—

“I have been troubled by a strong impression that Casimer is not what he
seems. Till he denied it on his honor I believed him to be Baron
Palsdorf. Did he speak the truth when he said he was not?”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

“Then, Casimer Teblinski is his real name?”

No answer.

She turned sharply, and added,—

“For my cousin’s sake, I must know the truth. Several curious
coincidences make me strongly suspect that he is passing under an
assumed name.”

Not a word said Hoffman, but looked on the ground, as motionless and
expressionless as a statue.

Helen lost patience, and in order to show how much she had discovered,
rapidly told the story of the gloves, ring, handkerchief, prayer-book
and collar, omitting all hint of the girlish romance they had woven
about these things.

As she ended, Hoffman looked up with a curious expression, in which
confusion, amusement, admiration and annoyance seemed to contend.

“Mademoiselle,” he said, gravely, “I am about to prove to you that I
feel honored by the confidence you place in me. I cannot break my word,
but I will confess to you that Casimer does _not_ bear his own name.”

“I knew it!” said Helen, with a flash of triumph in her eyes. “He _is_
the baron, and no Pole. You Germans love masquerades and jokes. This is
one, but I must spoil it before it is played out.”

“Pardon; mademoiselle is keen, but in this she is mistaken. Casimer is
_not_ the baron; he did fight for Poland, and his name is known and
honored there. Of this I solemnly assure you.”

She stood up and looked him straight in the face. He met her eye to eye,
and never wavered till her own fell.

She mused a few minutes, entirely forgetful of herself in her eagerness
to solve the mystery.

Hoffman stood so near that her dress touched him, and the wind blew her
scarf against his hand; and as she thought he watched her while his eyes
kindled, his color rose, and once he opened his lips to speak, but she
moved at the instant, and exclaimed,—

“I have it!”

“Now for it,” he muttered, as if preparing for some new surprise or
attack.

“When uncle used to talk about the Polish revolution, there was, I
remember a gallant young Pole who did something brave. The name just
flashed on me, and it clears up my doubts. Stanislas Prakora—‘S. P.’—and
Casimer is the man.”

Helen spoke with an eager, bright face, as if sure of the truth now;
but, to her surprise, Hoffman laughed, a short, irrepressible laugh,
full of hearty but brief merriment. He sobered in a breath, and with an
entire change of countenance said, in an embarrassed tone,—

“Pardon my rudeness; mademoiselle’s acuteness threw me off my guard. I
can say nothing till released from my promise; but mademoiselle may rest
assured that Casimer Teblinski is as good and brave a man as Stanislas
Prakora.”

Helen’s eyes sparkled, for in this reluctant reply she read confirmation
of her suspicion, and thought that Amy would rejoice to learn that her
lover was a hero.

“You _are_ exiles but, still hope and plot, and never relinquish your
heart’s desire?”

“Never, mademoiselle!”

“You are in danger?”

“In daily peril of losing all we most love and long for,” answered Karl,
with such passion that Helen found patriotism a lovely and inspiring
thing.

“You have enemies?” she asked, unable to control her interest, and
feeling the charm of these confidences.

“Alas! yes,” was the mournful reply, as Karl dropped his eyes to hide
the curious expression of mirth which he could not banish from them.

“Can you not conquer them, or escape the danger they place you in?”

“We hope to conquer, we cannot escape.”

“This accounts for your disguise and Casimer’s false name?”

“Yes. We beg that mademoiselle will pardon us the anxiety and perplexity
we have caused her, and hope that a time will soon arrive when we may be
ourselves. I fear the romantic interest with which the ladies have
honored us will be much lessened, but we shall still remain their most
humble and devoted servants.”

Something in his tone nettled Helen, and she said sharply,—

“All this may be amusing to you, but it spoils my confidence in others
to know they wear masks. Is your name also false?”

“I am Karl Hoffman, as surely as the sun shines, mademoiselle. Do not
wound me by a doubt,” he said, eagerly.

“And nothing more?”

She smiled as she spoke, and glanced at his darkened skin with a shake
of the head.

“I dare not answer that.”

“No matter; I hate titles, and value people for their own worth, not for
their rank.”

Helen spoke impulsively, and, as if carried away by her words and
manner, Hoffman caught her hand and pressed his lips to it ardently,
dropped it, and was gone, as if fearing to trust himself a moment
longer.

Helen stood where he left her, thinking, with a shy glance from her hand
to the spot where he had stood,—

“It _is_ pleasant to have one’s hand kissed, as Amy said. Poor Karl, his
fate is almost as hard as Casimer’s.”

Some subtile power seemed to make the four young people shun one another
carefully, though all longed to be together. The major appeared to share
the secret disquiet that made the rest roam listlessly about, till
little Roserl came to invite them to a _fête_ in honor of the vintage.
All were glad to go, hoping in the novelty and excitement to recover
their composure.

The vineyard sloped up from the chateau, and on the hillside was a small
plateau of level sward, shadowed by a venerable oak now hung with
garlands, while underneath danced the chateau servants with their
families, to the music of a pipe played by little Freidel. As the
gentlefolk approached, the revel stopped, but the major, who was in an
antic mood and disposed to be gracious, bade Freidel play on, and as
Mrs. Cumberland refused his hand with a glance at her weeds, the major
turned to the Count’s buxom housekeeper, and besought her to waltz with
him. She assented, and away they went as nimbly as the best. Amy
laughed, but stopped to blush, as Casimer came up with an imploring
glance, and whispered,—

“Is it possible that I may enjoy one divine waltz with you before I go?”

Amy gave him her hand with a glad assent, and Helen was left alone.
Every one was dancing but herself and Hoffman, who stood near by,
apparently unconscious of the fact. He glanced covertly at her, and saw
that she was beating time with foot and hand, that her eyes shone, her
lips smiled. He seemed to take courage at this, for, walking straight up
to her, he said, as coolly as if a crown-prince,—

“Mademoiselle, may I have the honor?”

A flash of surprise passed over her face, but there was no anger, pride,
or hesitation in her manner, as she leaned toward him with a quiet
“Thanks, monsieur.”

A look of triumph was in his eyes as he swept her away to dance, as she
had never danced before, for a German waltz is full of life and spirit,
wonderfully captivating to English girls, and German gentlemen make it a
memorable experience when they please. As they circled round the rustic
ball-room, Hoffman never took his eyes off Helen’s, and, as if
fascinated, she looked up at him, half conscious that he was reading her
heart as she read his. He said not a word, but his face grew very
tender, very beautiful in her sight, as she forgot everything except
that he had saved her life and she loved him. When they paused, she was
breathless and pale; he also; and seating her he went away to bring her
a glass of wine. As her dizzy eyes grew clear, she saw a little case at
her feet, and taking it up, opened it. A worn paper, containing some
faded forget-me-nots and these words, fell out,—

“Gathered where Helen sat on the night of August 10th.”

There was just time to restore its contents to the case, when Hoffman
returned, saw it, and looked intensely annoyed as he asked, quickly,—

“Did you read the name on it?”

“I saw only the flowers;” and Helen  beautifully as she spoke.

“And read _them_?” he asked, with a look she could not meet.

She was spared an answer, for just then a lad came up, saying, as he
offered a note,—

“Monsieur Hoffman, madame, at the hotel, sends you this, and begs you to
come at once.”

As he impatiently opened it, the wind blew the paper into Helen’s lap.
She restored it, and in the act, her quick eye caught the signature,
“Thine ever, Ludmilla.”

A slight shadow passed over her face, leaving it very cold and quiet.
Hoffman saw the change, and smiled, as if well pleased, but assuming
suddenly his usual manner, said deferentially,—

“Will mademoiselle permit me to visit my friend for an hour?—she is
expecting me.”

“Go, then, we do not need you,” was the brief reply, in a careless tone,
as if his absence was a thing of no interest to any one.

“Thanks; I shall not be long away;” and giving her a glance that made
her turn scarlet with anger at its undisguised admiration, he walked
away, humming gayly to himself Goethe’s lines,—

                 “Maiden’s heart and city’s wall
                  Were made to yield, were made to fall;
                  When we’ve held them each their day,
                  Soldier-like we march away.”


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  IX.

                         “S. P.” AND THE BARON.


DINNER was over, and the _salon_ deserted by all but the two young
ladies, who sat apart, apparently absorbed in novels, while each was
privately longing for somebody to come, and with the charming
inconsistency of the fair sex, planning to fly if certain somebodies did
appear.

Steps approached; both buried themselves in their books; both held their
breath and felt their hearts flutter as they never had done before at
the step of mortal man. The door opened; neither looked up, yet each was
conscious of mingled disappointment and relief when the major said, in a
grave tone, “Girls, I’ve something to tell you.”

“We know what it is, sir,” returned Helen, coolly.

“I beg your pardon, but you don’t, my dear, as I will prove in five
minutes, if you will give me your attention.”

The major looked as if braced up to some momentous undertaking; and
planting himself before the two young ladies, dashed bravely into the
subject.

“Girls, I’ve played a bold game, but I’ve won it, and will take the
consequences.”

“They will fall heaviest on you, uncle,” said Helen, thinking he was
about to declare his love for the widow.

The major laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and answered, stoutly,—

“I’ll bear them; but you are quite wrong, my dear, in your surmises, as
you will soon see. Helen is my ward, and accountable to me alone. Amy’s
mother gave her into my charge, and won’t reproach me for anything that
has passed when I explain matters. As to the lads they must take care of
themselves.”

Suddenly both girls , fluttered, and became intensely interested.
The major’s eyes twinkled as he assumed a perfectly impassive
expression, and rapidly delivered himself of the following thunderbolt,—

“Girls, you have been deceived, and the young men you love are
impostors.”

“I thought so,” muttered Helen, grimly.

“Oh, uncle, don’t, don’t say that!” cried Amy, despairingly.

“It’s true, my dears; and the worst of it is, I knew the truth all the
time. Now, don’t have hysterics, but listen and enjoy the joke as I do.
At Coblentz, when you sat in the balcony, two young men overheard Amy
sigh for adventures, and Helen advise making a romance out of the gloves
one of the lads had dropped. They had seen you by day; both admired you,
and being idle, gay young fellows, they resolved to devote their
vacation to gratifying your wishes and enjoying themselves. We met at
the Fortress; I knew one of them, and liked the other immensely; so when
they confided their scheme to me I agreed to help them carry it out, as
I had perfect confidence in both, and thought a little adventure or two
would do you good.”

“Uncle, you were mad,” said Helen; and Amy added, tragically,—

“You don’t know what trouble has come of it.”

“Perhaps I was; that remains to be proved. I do know everything, and
fail to see any trouble, so don’t cry, little girl,” briskly replied the
inexplicable major, “Well, we had a merry time planning our prank. One
of the lads insisted on playing courier, though I objected. He’d done it
before, liked the part, and would have his way. The other couldn’t
decide, being younger and more in love; so we left him to come into the
comedy when he was ready. Karl did capitally, as you will allow; and I
am much attached to him, for in all respects he has been true to his
word. He began at Coblentz; the other, after doing the mysterious at
Heidelberg, appeared as an exile, and made quick work with the
prejudices of my well-beloved nieces—hey, Amy?”

“Go on; who are they?” cried both girls, breathlessly.

“Wait a bit; I’m not bound to expose the poor fellows to your scorn and
anger. No; if you are going to be high and haughty, to forget their
love, refuse to forgive their frolic, and rend their hearts with
reproaches, better let them remain unknown.”

“No, no; we will forget and forgive, only speak!” was the command of
both.

“You promise to be lenient and mild, to let them confess their motives,
and to award a gentle penance for their sins?”

“Yes, we promise!”

“Then, come in, my lads, and plead for your lives.”

As he spoke the major threw open the door, and two gentlemen entered the
room—one, slight and dark, with brilliant black eyes; the other tall and
large, with blond hair and beard. Angry, bewildered, and shame-stricken
as they were, feminine curiosity overpowered all other feelings for the
moment, and the girls sat looking at the culprits with eager eyes, full
of instant recognition; for though the disguise was off, and neither had
seen them in their true characters but once, they felt no doubt, and
involuntarily exclaimed,—

“Karl!”

“Casimer.”

“No, young ladies; the courier and exile are defunct, and from their
ashes rise Baron Sigismund Palsdorf, my friend, and Sidney Power, my
nephew. I give you one hour to settle the matter; then I shall return to
bestow my blessing or to banish these scapegraces forever.”

And, having fired his last shot, the major prudently retreated, without
waiting to see its effect.

It was tremendous, for it carried confusion into the fair enemy’s camp;
and gave the besiegers a momentary advantage of which they were not slow
to avail themselves.

For a moment the four remained mute and motionless: then Amy, like all
timid things, took refuge in flight, and Sidney followed her into the
garden, glad to see the allies separated. Helen, with the courage of her
nature, tried to face and repulse the foe; but love was stronger than
pride, maiden shame overcame anger, and, finding it vain to meet and
bear down the steady, tender glance of the blue eyes fixed upon her, she
drooped her head into her hands and sat before him, like one conquered
but too proud to cry “Quarter.” Her lover watched her till she hid her
face, then drew near, knelt down before her, and said, with an undertone
of deep feeling below the mirthful malice of his words,—

“Mademoiselle, pardon me that I am a foolish baron, and dare to offer
you the title that you hate. I have served you faithfully for a month,
and, presumptuous as it is, I ask to be allowed to serve you all my
life. Helen, say you forgive the deceit for love’s sake.”

“No; you are false and forsworn. How can I believe that anything is
true?”

And Helen drew away the hand of which he had taken possession.

“Heart’s dearest, you trusted me in spite of my disguise; trust me
still, and I will prove that I am neither false nor forsworn. Catechise
me, and see if I was not true in spite of all my seeming deception.”

“You said your name was Karl Hoffman,” began Helen, glad to gain a
little time to calm herself before the momentous question came.

“It is; I have many, and my family choose to call me Sigismund,” was the
laughing answer.

“I’ll never call you so; you shall be Karl, the courier, all your life
to me,” cried Helen, still unable to meet the ardent eyes before her.

“Good; I like that well; for it assures me that all my life I shall be
something to you, my heart. What next?”

“When I asked if you were the baron, you denied it.”

“Pardon! I simply said my name was Hoffman. You did not ask me point
blank if I was the baron; had you done so, I think I should have
confessed all, for it was very hard to restrain myself this morning.”

“No, not yet; I have more questions;” and Helen warned him away, as it
became evident that he no longer considered restraint necessary.

“Who is Ludmilla?” she said, sharply.

“My faith, that is superb!” exclaimed the baron, with a triumphant smile
at her betrayal of jealousy. “How if she is a former love?” he asked,
with a sly look at her changing face.

“It would cause me no surprise; I am prepared for anything.”

“How if she is my dearest sister, for whom I sent, that she might
welcome you and bring the greetings of my parents to their new
daughter?”

“Is it, indeed, so?”

And Helen’s eyes dimmed as the thought of parents, home and love filled
her heart with tenderest gratitude, for she had long been an orphan.

“_Leibchen_, it is true; to-morrow you shall see and know how dear you
already are to them, for I write often and they wait eagerly to receive
you.”

Helen felt herself going very fast, and made an effort to harden her
heart, less too easy victory should reward this audacious lover.

“I may not go; I also have friends, and in England we are not won in
this wild way. I will yet prove you false; it will console me for being
so duped if I can call you traitor. You said Casimer had fought in
Poland.”

“Cruelest of women, he did, but under his own name, Sidney Power.”

“Then, he was not the brave Stanislas?—and there is no charming
Casimer?”

“Yes, there are both,—his and my friends, in Paris; true Poles, and when
we go there you shall see them.”

“But his illness was a ruse?”

“No; he was wounded in the war and has been ill since. Not of a fatal
malady, I own; his cough misled you, and _he_ has no scruples in fabling
to any extent. I am not to bear the burden of his sins.”

“Then, the romances he told us about your charity, your virtues,
and—your love of liberty were false?” said Helen, with a keen glance,
for these tales had done much to interest her in the unknown baron.

Sudden color rose to his forehead, and for the first time his eyes fell
before hers,—not in shame, but with a modest man’s annoyance at hearing
himself praised.

“Sidney is enthusiastic in his friendship, and speaks too well for me.
The facts are true, but he doubtless glorified the simplest by his way
of telling it. Will you forgive my follies, and believe me when I
promise to play and duel no more?”

“Yes.”

She yielded her hand now, and her eyes were full of happiness, yet she
added, wistfully,—

“And the betrothed, your cousin, Minna,—is she, in truth, not dear to
you?”

“Very dear, but less so than another; for I could not learn of her in
years what I learned in a day when I met you. Helen, this was begun in
jest,—it ends in solemn earnest, for I love my liberty, and I have lost
it, utterly and forever. Yet I am glad; look in my face and tell me you
believe it.”

He spoke now as seriously as fervently, and with no shadow on her own,
Helen brushed back the blond hair and looked into her lover’s face.
Truth, tenderness, power, and candor were written there in characters
that could not lie; and with her heart upon her lips, she answered, as
he drew her close,—

“I do believe, do love you, Sigismund!”

Meanwhile another scene was passing in the garden. Sidney, presuming
upon his cousinship, took possession of Amy, bidding her “strike but
hear him.” Of course she listened with the usual accompaniment of tears
and smiles, reproaches and exclamations, varied by cruel exultations and
coquettish commands to go away and never dare approach her again.

“_Ma drogha_, listen and be appeased. Years ago you and I played
together as babies, and our fond mammas vowed we should one day mate.
When I was a youth of fourteen and you a mite of seven I went away to
India with my father, and at our parting promised to come back and marry
you. Being in a fret because you couldn’t go also, you haughtily
declined the honor, and when I offered a farewell kiss, struck me with
this very little hand. Do you remember it?”

“Not I. Too young for such nonsense.”

“I do, and I also remember that in my boyish way I resolved to keep my
word sooner or later, and I’ve done it.”

“We shall see, sir,” cried Amy, strongly tempted to repeat her part of
the childish scene as well as her cousin, but her hand was not free, and
he got the kiss without the blow.

“For eleven years we never met. You forgot me entirely, and ‘Cousin
Sidney’ remained an empty name. I was in India till four years ago;
since then I’ve been flying about Germany and fighting in Poland, where
I nearly got my quietus.”

“My dear boy, were you wounded?”

“Bless you, yes; and very proud of it I am. I’ll show you my scars some
day; but never mind that now. A little while ago I went to England,
seized with a sudden desire to find my wife.”

“I admire your patience in waiting; so flattering to me, you know,” was
the sharp answer.

“It looks like neglect, I confess; but I’d heard reports of your
flirtations, and twice of your being engaged, so I kept away till my
work was done. Was it true?”

“I never flirt, Sidney, and I was only engaged a little bit once or
twice. I didn’t like it, and never mean to do so any more.”

“I shall see that you don’t flirt; but you are very much engaged now, so
put on your ring and make no romances about any ‘S. P.’ but myself.”

“I shall wait till you clear your character; I’m not going to care for a
deceitful impostor. What made you think of this prank?”

“You did.”

“I? How?”

“When in England I saw your picture, though you were many a mile away,
and fell in love with it. Your mother told me much about you, and I saw
she would not frown upon my suit. I begged her not to tell you I had
come, but let me find you and make myself known when I liked. You were
in Switzerland, and I went after you. At Coblentz I met Sigismund, and
told him my case; he is full of romance, and when we overheard you in
the balcony we were glad of the hint. Sigismund was with me when you
came, and admired Helen immensely, so he was wild to have a part in the
frolic. I let him begin, and followed you unseen to Heidelberg, meaning
to personate an artist. Meeting you at the castle, I made a good
beginning with the vaults and the ring, and meant to follow it up by
acting the baron, you were so bent on finding him, but Sigismund forbade
it. Turning over a trunk of things left there the year before, I came
upon my old Polish uniform, and decided to be a Thaddeus.”

“How well you did it! Wasn’t it hard to act all the time?” asked Amy,
wonderingly.

“Very hard with Helen, she is so keen, but not a bit so with you, for
you are such a confiding soul any one could cheat you. I’ve betrayed
myself a dozen times, and you never saw it. Ah, it was capital fun to
play the forlorn exile, study English, and flirt with my cousin.”

“It was very base. I should think you’d be devoured with remorse. Aren’t
you sorry?”

“For one thing. I cropped my head lest you should know me. I was proud
of my curls, but I sacrificed them all to you.”

“Peacock! Did you think that one glimpse of your black eyes and fine
hair would make such an impression that I should recognize you again?”

“I did, and for that reason disfigured my head, put on a mustache, and
assumed hideous spectacles. Did you never suspect my disguise, Amy?”

“No. Helen used to say that she felt something was wrong, but I never
did till the other night.”

“Didn’t I do that well? I give you my word it was all done on the spur
of the minute. I meant to speak soon, but had not decided how, when you
came out so sweetly with that confounded old cloak, of which I’d no more
need than an African has of a blanket. Then a scene I’d read in a novel
came into my head, and I just repeated it _con amore_. Was I very
pathetic and tragical, Amy?”

“I thought so then. It strikes me as ridiculous now, and I can’t help
feeling sorry that I wasted so much pity on a man who—”

“Loves you with all his heart and soul. Did you cry and grieve over me,
dear little tender thing? and do you think now that I am a heartless
fellow, bent only on amusing myself at the expense of others? It’s not
so; and you shall see how true and good and steady I can be when I have
any one to love and care for me. I’ve been alone so long it’s new and
beautiful to be petted, confided in, and looked up to by an angel like
you.”

He was in earnest now; she felt it, and her anger melted away like dew
before the sun.

“Poor boy! You will go home with us now, and let us take care of you in
quiet England. You’ll play no more pranks, but go soberly to work and do
something that shall make me proud to be your cousin, won’t you?”

“If you’ll change ‘cousin’ to ‘wife’ I’ll be and do whatever you please.
Amy, when I was a poor, dying, Catholic foreigner you loved me and would
have married me in spite of everything. Now that I’m your well, rich,
Protestant cousin, who adores you as that Pole never could, you turn
cold and cruel. Is it because the romance is gone, or because your love
was only a girl’s fancy, after all?”

“You deceived me and I can’t forget it; but I’ll try,” was the soft
answer to his reproaches.

“Are you disappointed that I’m not a baron?”

“A little bit.”

“Shall I be a count? They gave me a title in Poland, a barren honor, but
all they had to offer, poor souls, in return for a little blood. Will
you be Countess Zytomar and get laughed at for your pains, or plain Mrs.
Power, with a good old English name?”

“Neither, thank you; it’s only a girlish fancy, which will soon be
forgotten. Does the baron love Helen?” asked Amy, abruptly.

“Desperately, and she?”

“I think he will be happy; she is not one to make confidantes, but I
know by her tenderness with me, her sadness lately, and something in her
way of brightening when he comes, that she thinks much of him and loves
Karl Hoffman. How it will be with the baron I cannot say.”

“No fear of him; he wins his way everywhere. I wish I were as
fortunate;” and the gay young gentleman heaved an artful sigh and
coughed the cough that always brought such pity to the girl’s soft eyes.

She glanced at him as he leaned pensively on the low wall, looking down
into the lake, with the level rays of sunshine on his comely face and
figure. Something softer than pity stole into her eye, as she said,
anxiously,—

“You are not really ill, Sidney?”

“I have been, and still need care, else I may have a relapse,” was the
reply of this treacherous youth, whose constitution was as sound as a
bell.

Amy clasped her hands, as if in a transport of gratitude, exclaiming,
fervently,—

“What a relief it is to know that you are not doomed to—”

She paused with a shiver, as if the word were too hard to utter, and
Sidney turned to her with a beaming face, which changed to one of
mingled pain and anger, as she added, with a wicked glance,—

“Wear spectacles.”

“Amy, you’ve got no heart!” he cried, in a tone that banished her last
doubt of his love and made her whisper tenderly, as she clung to his
arm,—

“No, dear; I’ve given it all to you.”

Punctual to the minute, Major Erskine marched into the _salon_, with
Mrs. Cumberland on his arm, exclaiming, as he eyed the four young people
together again,—

“Now, ladies, is it to be ‘Paradise Lost’ or ‘Regained’ for the
prisoners at the bar?”

At this point the astonished gentleman found himself taken possession of
by four excited individuals, for the girls embraced and kissed him, the
young men wrung his hand and thanked him, and all seemed bent on
assuring him that they were intensely happy, grateful and affectionate.

From this assault he emerged flushed and breathless, but beaming with
satisfaction, and saying paternally,—

“Bless you, my children, bless you. I hoped and worked for this, and to
prove how well I practise what I preach, let me present to you—my wife.”

As he drew forward the plump widow with a face full of smiles and tears,
a second rush was made, and congratulations, salutes, exclamations and
embraces were indulged in to every one’s satisfaction.

As the excitement subsided the major said, simply,—

“We were married yesterday at Montreaux. Let me hope that you will prove
as faithful as I have been, as happy as I am, as blest as I shall be. I
loved this lady in my youth, have waited many years, and am rewarded at
last, for love never comes too late.”

The falter in his cheery voice, the dimness of his eyes, the smile on
his lips, and the gesture with which he returned the pressure of the
hand upon his arm, told the little romance of the good major’s life more
eloquently than pages of fine writing, and touched the hearts of those
who loved him.

“I have been faithful for eleven years. Give me my reward soon, won’t
you, dear?” whispered Sidney.

“Don’t marry me to-morrow, and if mamma is willing I’ll think about it
by and by,” answered Amy.

“It is beautiful! let us go and do likewise,” said Sigismund to his
betrothed.

But Helen, anxious to turn the thoughts of all from emotions too deep
for words, drew from her pocket a small pearl- object, which she
gave to Amy with mock solemnity, as she said, turning to lay her hand
again in her lover’s,—

“Amy, our search is over. _You_ may keep the gloves; _I_ have the
baron.”




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              MY RED CAP.

          “He who serves well need not fear to ask his wages.”

                                -------

                                   I.


IT was under a blue cap that I first saw the honest face of Joe Collins.
In the third year of the late war a Maine regiment was passing through
Boston, on its way to Washington. The Common was all alive with troops
and the spectators who clustered round them to say God-speed, as the
brave fellows marched away to meet danger and death for our sakes.

Every one was eager to do something; and, as the men stood at ease, the
people mingled freely with them, offering gifts, hearty grips of the
hand, and hopeful prophecies of victory in the end. Irresistibly
attracted, my boy Tom and I drew near, and soon, becoming excited by the
scene, ravaged the fruit-stands in our neighborhood for tokens of our
regard, mingling candy and congratulations, peanuts and prayers, apples
and applause, in one enthusiastic jumble.

While Tom was off on his third raid, my attention was attracted by a man
who stood a little apart, looking as if his thoughts were far away. All
the men were fine, stalwart fellows, as Maine men usually are; but this
one over-topped his comrades, standing straight and tall as a Norway
pine, with a face full of the mingled shrewdness, sobriety, and
self-possession of the typical New Englander. I liked the look of him;
and, seeing that he seemed solitary, even in a crowd, I offered him my
last apple with a word of interest. The keen blue eyes met mine
gratefully, and the apple began to vanish in vigorous bites as we
talked; for no one thought of ceremony at such a time.

“Where are you from?”

“Woolidge, ma’am.”

“Are you glad to go?”

“Wal, there’s two sides to that question. I calk’late to do my duty, and
do it hearty; but it _is_ rough on a feller leavin’ his folks, for good,
maybe.”

There was a sudden huskiness in the man’s voice that was not
apple-skins, though he tried to make believe that it was. I knew a word
about home would comfort him, so I went on with my questions.

“It is very hard. Do you leave a family?”

“My old mother, a sick brother,—and Lucindy.”

The last word was uttered in a tone of intense regret, and his brown
cheek reddened as he added hastily, to hide some embarrassment,—

“You see, Jim went last year, and got pretty well used up; so I felt as
if I’d ought to take my turn now. Mother was a regular old hero about it
and I dropped everything, and come off. Lucindy didn’t think it was my
duty; and that made it awful hard, I tell you.”

“Wives are less patriotic than mothers,” I began; but he would not hear
Lucindy blamed, and said quickly,—

“She ain’t my wife yet, but we calk’lated to be married in a month or
so; and it was wus for her than for me, women lot so on not being
disappointed. I _couldn’t_ shirk, and here I be. When I git to work, I
shall be all right: the first wrench is the tryin’ part.”

Here he straightened his broad shoulders, and turned his face toward the
flags fluttering far in front, as if no backward look should betray the
longing of his heart for mother, home, and wife. I liked that little
glimpse of character; and when Tom returned with empty hands, reporting
that every stall was exhausted, I told him to find out what the man
would like best, then run across the street and get it.

“I know without asking. Give us your purse, and I’ll make him as happy
as a king,” said the boy, laughing, as he looked up admiringly at our
tall friend, who looked down on him with an elder-brotherly air pleasant
to see. While Tom was gone, I found out Joe’s name and business,
promised to write and tell his mother how finely the regiment went off,
and was just expressing a hope that we might meet again, for I too was
going to the war as nurse, when the order to “Fall in!” came rolling
down the ranks, and the talk was over. Fearing Tom would miss our man in
the confusion, I kept my eye on him till the boy came rushing up with a
packet of tobacco in one hand and a good supply of cigars in the other.
Not a romantic offering, certainly, but a very acceptable one, as Joe’s
face proved, as we scrambled these treasures into his pockets, all
laughing at the flurry, while less fortunate comrades helped us, with an
eye to a share of these fragrant luxuries by and by. There was just time
for this, a hearty shake of the big hand, and a grateful “Good-by,
ma’am;” then the word was given, and they were off. Bent on seeing the
last of them, Tom and I took a short cut, and came out on the wide
street down which so many troops marched that year; and, mounting some
high steps, we watched for our man, as we already called him.

As the inspiring music, the grand tramp, drew near, the old thrill went
through the crowd, the old cheer broke out. But it was a different scene
now than in the first enthusiastic, hopeful days. Young men and ardent
boys filled the ranks then, brave by instinct, burning with loyal zeal,
and blissfully unconscious of all that lay before them. Now the blue
coats were worn by mature men, some gray, all grave and resolute:
husbands and fathers, with the memory of wives and children tugging at
their heart-strings; homes left desolate behind them, and before them
the grim certainty of danger, hardship, and perhaps the life-long
helplessness worse than death. Little of the glamour of romance about
the war now: they saw it as it was, a long, hard task; and here were the
men to do it well. Even the lookers-on were different now. Once all was
wild enthusiasm and glad uproar; now men’s lips were set, and women’s
smileless as they cheered; fewer handkerchiefs whitened the air, for wet
eyes needed them; and sudden lulls, almost solemn in their stillness,
followed the acclamations of the crowd. All watched with quickened
breath and brave souls that living wave, blue below, and bright with a
steely glitter above, as it flowed down the street and away to distant
battle-fields already stained with precious blood.

“There he is! The outside man, and tallest of the lot. Give him a cheer,
auntie: he sees us, and remembers!” cried Tom, nearly tumbling off his
perch, as he waved his hat, and pointed out Joe Collins.

Yes, there he was, looking up, with a smile on his brave brown face, my
little nosegay in his button-hole, a suspicious bulge in the pocket
close by, and doubtless a comfortable quid in his mouth, to cheer the
weary march. How like an old friend he looked, though we had only met
fifteen minutes ago; how glad we were to be there to smile back at him,
and send him on his way feeling that, even in a strange city, there was
some one to say, “God bless you, Joe!” We watched the tallest blue cap
till it vanished, and then went home in a glow of patriotism,—Tom to
long for his turn to come, I to sew vigorously on the gray gown the new
nurse burned to wear as soon as possible, and both of us to think and
speak often of poor Joe Collins and his Lucindy. All this happened long
ago; but it is well to recall those stirring times,—to keep fresh the
memory of sacrifices made for us by men like these; to see to it that
the debt we owe them is honestly, gladly paid; and, while we decorate
the graves of those who died, to remember also those who still live to
deserve our grateful care.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  II.


I NEVER expected to see Joe again; but, six months later, we did meet in
a Washington hospital one winter’s night. A train of ambulances had left
their sad freight at our door, and we were hurrying to get the poor
fellows into much-needed beds, after a week of hunger, cold, and
unavoidable neglect. All forms of pain were in my ward that night, and
all borne with the pathetic patience which was a daily marvel to those
who saw it.

Trying to bring order out of chaos, I was rushing up and down the narrow
aisle between the rows of rapidly filling beds, and, after brushing
several times against a pair of the largest and muddiest boots I ever
saw, I paused at last to inquire why they were impeding the passage-way.
I found they belonged to a very tall man who seemed to be already asleep
or dead, so white and still and utterly worn out he looked as he lay
there, without a coat, a great patch on his forehead, and the right arm
rudely bundled up. Stooping to cover him, I saw that he was unconscious,
and, whipping out my brandy-bottle and salts, soon brought him round,
for it was only exhaustion.

“Can you eat?” I asked, as he said, “Thanky, ma’am,” after a long
draught of water and a dizzy stare.

“Eat! I’m starvin’!” he answered, with such a ravenous glance at a fat
nurse who happened to be passing, that I trembled for her, and hastened
to take a bowl of soup from her tray.

As I fed him, his gaunt, weather-beaten face had a familiar look; but so
many such faces had passed before me that winter, I did not recall this
one till the ward-master came to put up the cards with the new-comers’
names above their beds. My man seemed absorbed in his food; but I
naturally glanced at the card, and there was the name “Joseph Collins”
to give me an additional interest in my new patient.

“Why, Joe! is it really you?” I exclaimed, pouring the last spoonful of
soup down his throat so hastily that I choked him.

“All that’s left of me. Wal, ain’t this luck, now?” gasped Joe, as
gratefully as if that hospital-cot was a bed of roses.

“What is the matter? A wound in the head and arm?” I asked, feeling sure
that no slight affliction had brought Joe there.

“Right arm gone. Shot off as slick as a whistle. I tell you, it’s a
sing’lar kind of a feelin’ to see a piece of your own body go flyin’
away, with no prospect of ever coming back again,” said Joe, trying to
make light of one of the greatest misfortunes a man can suffer.

“That is bad, but it might have been worse. Keep up your spirits, Joe;
and we will soon have you fitted out with a new arm almost as good as
new.”

“I guess it won’t do much lumberin’, so that trade is done for. I s’pose
there’s things left-handed fellers can do, and I must learn ’em as soon
as possible, since my fightin’ days are over,” and Joe looked at his one
arm with a sigh that was almost a groan, helplessness is such a trial to
a manly man,—and he was eminently so.

“What can I do to comfort you most, Joe? I’ll send my good Ben to help
you to bed, and will be here myself when the surgeon goes his rounds. Is
there anything else that would make you more easy?”

“If you could just drop a line to mother to let her know I’m alive, it
would be a sight of comfort to both of us. I guess I’m in for a long
spell of hospital, and I’d lay easier if I knew mother and Lucindy
warn’t frettin’ about me.”

He must have been suffering terribly, but he thought of the women who
loved him before himself, and, busy as I was, I snatched a moment to
send a few words of hope to the old mother. Then I left him “layin’
easy,” though the prospect of some months of wearing pain would have
daunted most men. If I had needed anything to increase my regard for
Joe, it would have been the courage with which he bore a very bad
quarter of an hour with the surgeons; for his arm was in a dangerous
state, the wound in the head feverish for want of care; and a heavy cold
on the lungs suggested pneumonia as an added trial to his list of ills.

“He will have a hard time of it, but I think he will pull through, as he
is a temperate fellow, with a splendid constitution,” was the doctor’s
verdict, as he left us for the next man, who was past help, with a
bullet through his lungs.

“I don’no as I hanker to live, and be a burden. If Jim was able to do
for mother, I feel as if I wouldn’t mind steppin’ out now I’m so fur
along. As he ain’t, I s’pose I must brace up, and do the best I can,”
said Joe, as I wiped the drops from his forehead, and tried to look as
if his prospect was a bright one.

“You will have Lucindy to help you, you know; and that will make things
easier for all.”

“Think so? ’Pears to me I couldn’t ask her to take care of three
invalids for my sake. She ain’t no folks of her own, nor much means, and
ought to marry a man who can make things easy for her. Guess I’ll have
to wait a spell longer before I say anything to Lucindy about marryin’
now;” and a look of resolute resignation settled on Joe’s haggard face
as he gave up his dearest hope.

“I think Lucindy will have something to say, if she is like most women,
and you will find the burdens much lighter, for sharing them between
you. Don’t worry about that, but get well, and go home as soon as you
can.”

“All right, ma’am;” and Joe proved himself a good soldier by obeying
orders, and falling asleep like a tired child, as the first step toward
recovery.

For two months I saw Joe daily, and learned to like him very much, he
was so honest, genuine, and kind-hearted. So did his mates, for he made
friends with them all by sharing such small luxuries as came to him, for
he was a favorite; and, better still, he made sunshine in that sad place
by the brave patience with which he bore his own troubles, the cheerful
consolation he always gave to others. A droll fellow was Joe at times,
for under his sobriety lay much humor; and I soon discovered that a
visit from him was more efficacious than other cordials in cases of
despondency and discontent. Roars of laughter sometimes greeted me as I
went into his ward, and Joe’s jokes were passed round as eagerly as the
water-pitcher.

Yet he had much to try him, not only in the ills that vexed his flesh,
but the cares that tried his spirit, and the future that lay before him,
full of anxieties and responsibilities which seemed so heavy now when
the strong right arm, that had cleared all obstacles away before, was
gone. The letters I wrote for him, and those he received, told the
little story very plainly; for he read them to me, and found much
comfort in talking over his affairs, as most men do when illness makes
them dependent on a woman. Jim was evidently sick and selfish. Lucindy,
to judge from the photograph cherished so tenderly under Joe’s pillow,
was a pretty, weak sort of a girl, with little character or courage to
help poor Joe with his burdens. The old mother was very like her son,
and stood by him “like a hero,” as he said, but was evidently failing,
and begged him to come home as soon as he was able, that she might see
him comfortably settled before she must leave him. Her courage sustained
his, and the longing to see her hastened his departure as soon as it was
safe to let him go; for Lucindy’s letters were always of a dismal sort,
and made him anxious to put his shoulder to the wheel.

“She always set consider’ble by me, mother did, bein’ the oldest; and I
wouldn’t miss makin’ her last days happy, not if it cost me all the arms
and legs I’ve got,” said Joe, as he awkwardly struggled into the big
boots an hour after leave to go home was given him.

It was pleasant to see his comrades gather round him with such hearty
adieus that his one hand must have tingled; to hear the good wishes and
the thanks called after him by pale creatures in their beds; and to find
tears in many eyes beside my own when he was gone, and nothing was left
of him but the empty cot, the old gray wrapper, and the name upon the
wall.

I kept that card among my other relics, and hoped to meet Joe again
somewhere in the world. He sent me one or two letters, then I went home;
the war ended soon after, time passed, and the little story of my Maine
lumberman was laid away with many other experiences which made that part
of my life a very memorable one.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  III.


SOME years later, as I looked out of my window one dull November day,
the only cheerful thing I saw was the red cap of a messenger who was
examining the slate that hung on a wall opposite my hotel. A tall man
with gray hair and beard, one arm, and a blue army-coat. I always
salute, figuratively at least, when I see that familiar blue, especially
if one sleeve of the coat is empty; so I watched the messenger with
interest as he trudged away on some new errand, wishing he had a better
day and a thicker pair of boots. He was an unusually large, well-made
man, and reminded me of a fine building going to ruin before its time;
for the broad shoulders were bent, there was a stiffness about the long
legs suggestive of wounds or rheumatism, and the curly hair looked as if
snow had fallen on it too soon. Sitting at work in my window, I fell
into the way of watching my Red Cap, as I called him, with more interest
than I did the fat doves on the roof opposite, or the pert sparrows
hopping in the mud below. I liked the steady way in which he plodded on
through fair weather or foul, as if intent on doing well the one small
service he had found to do. I liked his cheerful whistle as he stood
waiting for a job under the porch of the public building where his slate
hung, watching the luxurious carriages roll by, and the well-to-do
gentlemen who daily passed him to their comfortable homes, with a
steady, patient sort of face, as if wondering at the inequalities of
fortune, yet neither melancholy nor morose over the small share of
prosperity which had fallen to his lot.

I often planned to give him a job, that I might see him nearer; but I
had few errands, and little Bob, the hall-boy, depended on doing those:
so the winter was nearly over before I found out that my Red Cap was an
old friend.

A parcel came for me one day, and bidding the man wait for an answer, I
sat down to write it, while the messenger stood just inside the door
like a sentinel on duty. When I looked up to give my note and
directions, I found the man staring at me with a beaming yet bashful
face, as he nodded, saying heartily,—

“I mistrusted it was you, ma’am, soon’s I see the name on the bundle,
and I guess I ain’t wrong. It’s a number of years sence we met, and you
don’t remember Joe Collins as well as he does you, I reckon?”

“Why, how you have changed! I’ve been seeing you every day all winter,
and never knew you,” I said, shaking hands with my old patient, and very
glad to see him.

“Nigh on to twenty years makes consid’able of a change in folks,
’specially if they have a pretty hard row to hoe.”

“Sit down and warm yourself while you tell me all about it; there is no
hurry for this answer, and I’ll pay for your time.”

Joe laughed as if that was a good joke, and sat down as if the fire was
quite as welcome as the friend.

“How are they all at home?” I asked, as he sat turning his cap round,
not quite knowing where to begin.

“I haven’t got any home nor any folks neither;” and the melancholy words
banished the brightness from his rough face like a cloud. “Mother died
soon after I got back. Suddin’, but she was ready, and I was there, so
she was happy. Jim lived a number of years, and was a sight of care,
poor feller; but we managed to rub along, though we had to sell the
farm: for I couldn’t do much with one arm, and doctor’s bills right
along stiddy take a heap of money. He was as comfortable as he could be;
and, when he was gone, it wasn’t no great matter, for there was only me,
and I don’t mind roughin’ it.”

“But Lucindy, where was she?” I asked very naturally.

“Oh! she married another man long ago. Couldn’t expect her to take me
and my misfortins. She’s doin’ well, I hear, and that’s a comfort
anyway.”

There was a look on Joe’s face, a tone in Joe’s voice as he spoke, that
plainly showed how much he had needed comfort when left to bear his
misfortunes all alone. But he made no complaint, uttered no reproach,
and loyally excused Lucindy’s desertion with a simple sort of dignity
that made it impossible to express pity or condemnation.

“How came you here, Joe?” I asked, making a sudden leap from past to
present.

“I had to scratch for a livin’, and can’t do much; so, after tryin’ a
number of things, I found this. My old wounds pester me a good deal, and
rheumatism is bad winters; but, while my legs hold out, I can git on. A
man can’t set down and starve; so I keep waggin’ as long as I can. When
I can’t do no more, I s’pose there’s almshouse and hospital ready for
me.”

“That is a dismal prospect, Joe. There ought to be a comfortable place
for such as you to spend your last days in. I am sure you have earned
it.”

“Wal, it does seem ruther hard on us when we’ve give all we had, and
give it free and hearty, to be left to knock about in our old age. But
there’s so many poor folks to be took care of, we don’t get much of a
chance, for _we_ ain’t the beggin’ sort,” said Joe, with a wistful look
at the wintry world outside, as if it would be better to lie quiet under
the snow, than to drag out his last painful years, friendless and
forgotten, in some refuge of the poor.

“Some kind people have been talking of a home for soldiers, and I hope
the plan will be carried out. It will take time; but, if it comes to
pass, you shall be one of the first men to enter that home, Joe, if I
can get you there.”

“That sounds mighty cheerin’ and comfortable, thanky, ma’am. Idleness is
dreadful tryin’ to me, and I’d ruther wear out than rust out; so I guess
I can weather it a spell longer. But it will be pleasant to look forrard
to a snug harbor byme-by. I feel a sight better just hearin’ tell about
it.” He certainly looked so, faint as the hope was; for the melancholy
eyes brightened as if they already saw a happier refuge in the future
than almshouse, hospital, or grave, and, when he trudged away upon my
errand, he went as briskly as if every step took him nearer to the
promised home.

After that day it was all up with Bob, for I told my neighbors Joe’s
story, and we kept him trotting busily, adding little gifts, and taking
the sort of interest in him that comforted the lonely fellow, and made
him feel that he had not outlived his usefulness. I never looked out
when he was at his post that he did not smile back at me; I never passed
him in the street that the red cap was not touched with a military
flourish; and, when any of us beckoned to him, no twinge of rheumatism
was too sharp to keep him from hurrying to do our errands, as if he had
Mercury’s winged feet.

Now and then he came in for a chat, and always asked how the Soldiers’
Home was prospering; expressing his opinion that “Boston was the
charitablest city under the sun, and he was sure he and his mates would
be took care of somehow.”

When we parted in the spring, I told him things looked hopeful, bade him
be ready for a good long rest as soon as the hospitable doors were open,
and left him nodding cheerfully.


                  *       *       *       *       *

                                  IV.


BUT in the autumn I looked in vain for Joe. The slate was in its old
place, and a messenger came and went on his beat; but a strange face was
under the red cap, and this man had two arms and one eye. I asked for
Collins, but the new-comer had only a vague idea that he was dead; and
the same answer was given me at headquarters, though none of the busy
people seemed to know when or where he died. So I mourned for Joe, and
felt that it was very hard he could not have lived to enjoy the promised
refuge; for, relying upon the charity that never fails, the Home was an
actual fact now, just beginning its beneficent career. People were
waking up to this duty, money was coming in, meetings were being held,
and already a few poor fellows were in the refuge, feeling themselves no
longer paupers, but invalid soldiers honorably supported by the State
they had served. Talking it over one day with a friend, who spent her
life working for the Associated Charities, she said,—

“By the way, there is a man boarding with one of my poor women, who
ought to be got into the Home, if he will go. I don’t know much about
him, except that he was in the army, has been very ill with rheumatic
fever, and is friendless. I asked Mrs. Flanagin how she managed to keep
him, and she said she had help while he was sick, and now he is able to
hobble about, he takes care of the children, so she is able to go out to
work. He won’t go to his own town, because there is nothing for him
there but the almshouse, and he dreads a hospital; so struggles along,
trying to earn his bread tending babies with his one arm. A sad case,
and in your line; I wish you’d look into it.”

“That sounds like my Joe, one arm and all. I’ll go and see him; I’ve a
weakness for soldiers, sick or well.”

I went, and never shall forget the pathetic little tableau I saw as I
opened Mrs. Flanagin’s dingy door; for she was out, and no one heard my
tap. The room was redolent of suds, and in a grove of damp clothes hung
on lines sat a man with a crying baby laid across his lap, while he fed
three small children standing at his knee with bread and molasses. How
he managed with one arm to keep the baby from squirming on to the floor,
the plate from upsetting, and to feed the hungry urchins who stood in a
row with open mouths, like young birds, was past my comprehension. But
he did, trotting baby gently, dealing out sweet morsels patiently, and
whistling to himself, as if to beguile his labors cheerfully.

The broad back, the long legs, the faded coat, the low whistle were all
familiar; and, dodging a wet sheet, I faced the man to find it was
indeed my Joe! A mere shadow of his former self, after months of
suffering that had crippled him for life, but brave and patient still;
trying to help himself, and slow to ask aid though brought so low.

For an instant I could not speak to him, and, encumbered with baby,
dish, spoon, and children, he could only stare at me with a sudden
brightening of the altered face that made it full of welcome before a
word was uttered.

“They told me you were dead, and I only heard of you by accident, not
knowing I should find my old friend alive, but not well, I’m afraid?”

“There ain’t much left of me but bones and pain, ma’am. I’m powerful
glad to see you all the same. Dust off a chair, Patsey, and let the lady
set down. You go in the corner, and take turns lickin’ the dish, while I
see company,” said Joe, disbanding his small troop, and shouldering the
baby as if presenting arms in honor of his guest.

“Why didn’t you let me know how sick you were? And how came they to
think you dead?” I asked, as he festooned the wet linen out of the way,
and prepared to enjoy himself as best he could.

“I did send once, when things was at the wust; but you hadn’t got back,
and then somehow I thought I was goin’ to be mustered out for good, and
so wouldn’t trouble nobody. But my orders ain’t come yet, and I am doing
the fust thing that come along. It ain’t much, but the good soul stood
by me, and I ain’t ashamed to pay my debts this way, sence I can’t do it
in no other;” and Joe cradled the chubby baby in his one arm as tenderly
as if it had been his own, though little Biddy was not an inviting
infant.

“That is very beautiful and right, Joe, and I honor you for it; but you
were not meant to tend babies, so sing your last lullabies, and be ready
to go to the Home as soon as I can get you there.”

“Really, ma’am? I used to lay and kind of dream about it when I couldn’t
stir without yellin’ out; but I never thought it would ever come to
happen. I see a piece in the paper describing it, and it sounded
dreadful nice. Shouldn’t wonder if I found some of my mates there. They
were a good lot, and deservin’ of all that could be done for ’em,” said
Joe, trotting the baby briskly, as if the prospect excited him, as well
it might, for the change from that damp nursery to the comfortable
quarters prepared for him would be like going from Purgatory to
Paradise.

“I don’t wonder you don’t get well living in such a place, Joe. You
should have gone home to Woolwich, and let your friends help you,” I
said, feeling provoked with him for hiding himself.

“No, ma’am!” he answered, with a look I never shall forget, it was so
full of mingled patience, pride, and pain. “I haven’t a relation in the
world but a couple of poor old aunts, and they couldn’t do any thing for
me. As for asking help of folks I used to know, I couldn’t do it; and if
you think I’d go to Lucindy, though she is wal off, you don’t know Joe
Collins. I’d die fust! If she was poor and I rich, I’d do for her like a
brother; but I couldn’t ask no favors of her, not if I begged my vittles
in the street, or starved. I forgive, but I don’t forgit in a hurry; and
the woman that stood by me when I was down is the woman I believe in,
and can take my bread from without shame. Hooray for Biddy Flanagin! God
bless her!” and, as if to find a vent for the emotion that filled his
eyes with grateful tears, Joe led off the cheer, which the children
shrilly echoed, and I joined heartily.

“I shall come for you in a few days; so cuddle the baby and make much of
the children before you part. It won’t take you long to pack up, will
it?” I asked, as we subsided with a general laugh.

“I reckon not as I don’t own any clothes but what I set in, except a
couple of old shirts and them socks. My hat’s stoppin’ up the winder,
and my old coat is my bed-cover. I’m awful shabby, ma’am, and that’s one
reason I don’t go out more. I can hobble some, but I ain’t got used to
bein’ a scarecrow yet,” and Joe glanced from the hose without heels that
hung on the line to the ragged suit he wore, with a resigned expression
that made me long to rush out and buy up half the contents of Oak Hall
on the spot.

Curbing this wild impulse I presently departed with promises of speedy
transportation for Joe, and unlimited oranges to assuage the pangs of
parting for the young Flanagins, who escorted me to the door, while Joe
waved the baby like a triumphal banner till I got round the corner.

There was such a beautiful absence of red tape about the new institution
that it only needed a word in the right ear to set things going; and
then, with a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull all together, Joe
Collins was taken up and safely landed in the Home he so much needed and
so well deserved.

A happier man or a more grateful one it would be hard to find, and if a
visitor wants an enthusiastic guide about the place, Joe is the one to
take, for all is comfort, sunshine, and good-will to him; and he
unconsciously shows how great the need of this refuge is, as he hobbles
about on his lame feet, pointing out its beauties, conveniences, and
delights with his one arm, while his face shines, and his voice quavers
a little as he says gratefully,—

“The State don’t forget us, you see, and this is a Home wuth havin’.
Long life to it!”


------------------------------------------------------------------------




                           [Written in 1867.]

                      WHAT THE BELLS SAW AND SAID.

        “Bells ring others to church, but go not in themselves.”


NO one saw the spirits of the bells up there in the old steeple at
midnight on Christmas Eve. Six quaint figures, each wrapped in a shadowy
cloak and wearing a bell-shaped cap. All were gray-headed, for they were
among the oldest bell-spirits of the city, and “the light of other days”
shone in their thoughtful eyes. Silently they sat, looking down on the
snow-covered roofs glittering in the moonlight, and the quiet streets
deserted by all but the watchmen on their chilly rounds, and such poor
souls as wandered shelterless in the winter night. Presently one of the
spirits said, in a tone, which, low as it was, filled the belfry with
reverberating echoes,—

“Well, brothers, are your reports ready of the year that now lies
dying?”

All bowed their heads, and one of the oldest answered in a sonorous
voice:—

“My report isn’t all I could wish. You know I look down on the
commercial part of our city and have fine opportunities for seeing what
goes on there. It’s my business to watch the business men, and upon my
word I’m heartily ashamed of them sometimes. During the war they did
nobly, giving their time and money, their sons and selves to the good
cause, and I was proud of them. But now too many of them have fallen
back into the old ways, and their motto seems to be, ‘Every one for
himself, and the devil take the hindmost.’ Cheating, lying and stealing
are hard words, and I don’t mean to apply them to _all_ who swarm about
below there like ants on an ant-hill—_they_ have other names for these
things, but I’m old-fashioned and use plain words. There’s a deal too
much dishonesty in the world, and business seems to have become a game
of hazard in which luck, not labor, wins the prize. When I was young,
men were years making moderate fortunes, and were satisfied with them.
They built them on sure foundations, knew how to enjoy them while they
lived, and to leave a good name behind them when they died.

“Now it’s anything for money; health, happiness, honor, life itself, are
flung down on that great gaming-table, and they forget everything else
in the excitement of success or the desperation of defeat. Nobody seems
satisfied either, for those who win have little time or taste to enjoy
their prosperity, and those who lose have little courage or patience to
support them in adversity. They don’t even fail as they used to. In my
day when a merchant found himself embarrassed he didn’t ruin others in
order to save himself, but honestly confessed the truth, gave up
everything, and began again. But now-a-days after all manner of
dishonorable shifts there comes a grand crash; many suffer, but by some
hocus-pocus the merchant saves enough to retire upon and live
comfortably here or abroad. It’s very evident that honor and honesty
don’t mean now what they used to mean in the days of old May, Higginson
and Lawrence.

“They preach below here, and very well too sometimes, for I often slide
down the rope to peep and listen during service. But, bless you! they
don’t seem to lay either sermon, psalm or prayer to heart, for while the
minister is doing his best, the congregation, tired with the breathless
hurry of the week, sleep peacefully, calculate their chances for the
morrow, or wonder which of their neighbors will lose or win in the great
game. Don’t tell me! I’ve seen them do it, and if I dared I’d have
startled every soul of them with a rousing peal. Ah, they don’t dream
whose eye is on them, they never guess what secrets the telegraph wires
tell as the messages fly by, and little know what a report I give to the
winds of heaven as I ring out above them morning, noon, and night.” And
the old spirit shook his head till the tassel on his cap jangled like a
little bell.

“There are some, however, whom I love and honor,” he said, in a
benignant tone, “who honestly earn their bread, who deserve all the
success that comes to them, and always keep a warm corner in their noble
hearts for those less blest than they. These are the men who serve the
city in times of peace, save it in times of war, deserve the highest
honors in its gift, and leave behind them a record that keeps their
memories green. For such an one we lately tolled a knell, my brothers;
and as our united voices pealed over the city, in all grateful hearts,
sweeter and more solemn than any chime, rung the words that made him so
beloved,—

“‘Treat our dead boys tenderly, and send them home to me.’”

He ceased, and all the spirits reverently uncovered their gray heads as
a strain of music floated up from the sleeping city and died among the
stars.

“Like yours, my report is not satisfactory in all respects,” began the
second spirit, who wore a very pointed cap and a finely-ornamented
cloak. But, though his dress was fresh and youthful, his face was old,
and he had nodded several times during his brother’s speech. “My
greatest affliction during the past year has been the terrible
extravagance which prevails. My post, as you know, is at the court end
of the city, and I see all the fashionable vices and follies. It is a
marvel to me how so many of these immortal creatures, with such
opportunities for usefulness, self-improvement and genuine happiness can
be content to go round and round in one narrow circle of unprofitable
and unsatisfactory pursuits. I do my best to warn them; Sunday after
Sunday I chime in their ears the beautiful old hymns that sweetly chide
or cheer the hearts that truly listen and believe; Sunday after Sunday I
look down on them as they pass in, hoping to see that my words have not
fallen upon deaf ears; and Sunday after Sunday they listen to words that
should teach them much, yet seem to go by them like the wind. They are
told to love their neighbor, yet too many hate him because he possesses
more of this world’s goods or honors than they; they are told that a
rich man cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, yet they go on laying up
perishable wealth, and though often warned that moth and rust will
corrupt, they fail to believe it till the worm that destroys enters and
mars their own chapel of ease. Being a spirit, I see below external
splendor and find much poverty of heart and soul under the velvet and
the ermine which should cover rich and royal natures. Our city saints
walk abroad in threadbare suits, and under quiet bonnets shine the eyes
that make sunshine in the shady places. Often as I watch the glittering
procession passing to and fro below me, I wonder if, with all our
progress, there is to-day as much real piety as in the times when our
fathers, poorly clad, with weapon in one hand and Bible in the other,
came weary distances to worship in the wilderness with fervent faith
unquenched by danger, suffering and solitude.

“Yet in spite of my fault-finding I love my children, as I call them,
for all are not butterflies. Many find wealth no temptation to
forgetfulness of duty or hardness of heart. Many give freely of their
abundance, pity the poor, comfort the afflicted, and make our city loved
and honored in other lands as in our own. They have their cares, losses,
and heartaches as well as the poor; it isn’t all sunshine with them, and
they learn, poor souls, that

                  ‘Into each life some rain must fall,
                   Some days must be dark and dreary.’

“But I’ve hopes of them, and lately they have had a teacher so genial,
so gifted, so well-beloved that all who listen to him must be better for
the lessons of charity, good-will and cheerfulness which he brings home
to them by the magic of tears and smiles. We know him, we love him, we
always remember him as the year comes round, and the blithest song our
brazen tongues utter is a Christmas carol to the Father of ‘The
Chimes!’”

As the spirit spoke his voice grew cheery, his old face shone, and in a
burst of hearty enthusiasm he flung up his cap and cheered like a boy.
So did the others, and as the fairy shout echoed through the belfry a
troop of shadowy figures, with faces lovely or grotesque, tragical or
gay, sailed by on the wings of the wintry wind and waved their hands to
the spirits of the bells.

As the excitement subsided and the spirits reseated themselves, looking
ten years younger for that burst, another spoke. A venerable brother in
a dingy mantle, with a tuneful voice, and eyes that seemed to have grown
sad with looking on much misery.

“He loves the poor, the man we’ve just hurrahed for, and he makes others
love and remember them, bless him!” said the spirit. “I hope he’ll touch
the hearts of those who listen to him here and beguile them to open
their hands to my unhappy children over yonder. If I could set some of
the forlorn souls in my parish beside the happier creatures who weep
over imaginary woes as they are painted by his eloquent lips, that
brilliant scene would be better than any sermon. Day and night I look
down on lives as full of sin, self-sacrifice and suffering as any in
those famous books. Day and night I try to comfort the poor by my cheery
voice, and to make their wants known by proclaiming them with all my
might. But people seem to be so intent on business, pleasure or home
duties that they have no time to hear and answer my appeal. There’s a
deal of charity in this good city, and when the people do wake up they
work with a will; but I can’t help thinking that if some of the money
lavished on luxuries was spent on necessaries for the poor, there would
be fewer tragedies like that which ended yesterday. It’s a short story,
easy to tell, though long and hard to live; listen to it.

“Down yonder in the garret of one of the squalid houses at the foot of
my tower, a little girl has lived for a year, fighting silently and
single-handed a good fight against poverty and sin. I saw her when she
first came, a hopeful, cheerful, brave-hearted little soul, alone, yet
not afraid. She used to sit all day sewing at her window, and her lamp
burnt far into the night, for she was very poor, and all she earned
would barely give her food and shelter. I watched her feed the doves,
who seemed to be her only friends; she never forgot them, and daily gave
them the few crumbs that fell from her meagre table. But there was no
kind hand to feed and foster the little human dove, and so she starved.

“For a while she worked bravely, but the poor three dollars a week would
not clothe and feed and warm her, though the things her busy fingers
made sold for enough to keep her comfortably if she had received it. I
saw the pretty color fade from her cheeks; her eyes grew hollow, her
voice lost its cheery ring, her step its elasticity, and her face began
to wear the haggard, anxious look that made its youth doubly pathetic.
Her poor little gowns grew shabby, her shawl so thin she shivered when
the pitiless wind smote her, and her feet were almost bare. Rain and
snow beat on the patient little figure going to and fro, each morning
with hope and courage faintly shining, each evening with the shadow of
despair gathering darker round her. It was a hard time for all,
desperately hard for her, and in her poverty, sin and pleasure tempted
her. She resisted, but as another bitter winter came she feared that in
her misery she might yield, for body and soul were weakened now by the
long struggle. She knew not where to turn for help; there seemed to be
no place for her at any safe and happy fireside; life’s hard aspect
daunted her, and she turned to death, saying confidingly, ‘Take me while
I’m innocent and not afraid to go.’

“I saw it all! I saw how she sold everything that would bring money and
paid her little debts to the utmost penny; how she set her poor room in
order for the last time; how she tenderly bade the doves good-by, and
lay down on her bed to die. At nine o’clock last night as my bell rang
over the city, I tried to tell what was going on in the garret where the
light was dying out so fast. I cried to them with all my strength,—

“‘Kind souls, below there! a fellow-creature is perishing for lack of
charity! Oh, help her before it is too late! Mothers, with little
daughters on your knees, stretch out your hands and take her in! Happy
women, in the safe shelter of home, think of her desolation! Rich men,
who grind the faces of the poor, remember that this soul will one day be
required of you! Dear Lord, let not this little sparrow fall to the
ground! Help, Christian men and women, in the name of Him whose birthday
blessed the world!’

“Ah me! I rang, and clashed, and cried in vain. The passers-by only
said, as they hurried home, laden with Christmas cheer: ‘The old bell is
merry to-night, as it should be at this blithe season, bless it!’

“As the clocks struck ten, the poor child lay down, saying, as she drank
the last bitter draught life could give her, ‘It’s very cold, but soon I
shall not feel it;’ and with her quiet eyes fixed on the cross that
glimmered in the moonlight above me, she lay waiting for the sleep that
needs no lullaby.

“As the clock struck eleven, pain and poverty for her were over. It was
bitter cold, but she no longer felt it. She lay serenely sleeping, with
tired heart and hands, at rest forever. As the clocks struck twelve, the
dear Lord remembered her, and with fatherly hand led her into the home
where there is room for all. To-day I rung her knell, and though my
heart was heavy, yet my soul was glad; for in spite of all her human woe
and weakness, I am sure that little girl will keep a joyful Christmas up
in heaven.”

In the silence which the spirits for a moment kept, a breath of softer
air than any from the snowy world below swept through the steeple and
seemed to whisper, “Yes!”

“Avast there! fond as I am of salt water, I don’t like this kind,” cried
the breezy voice of the fourth spirit, who had a tiny ship instead of a
tassel on his cap, and who wiped his wet eyes with the sleeve of his
rough blue cloak. “It won’t take me long to spin my yarn; for things are
pretty taut and ship-shape aboard our craft. Captain Taylor is an
experienced sailor, and has brought many a ship safely into port in
spite of wind and tide, and the devil’s own whirlpools and hurricanes.
If you want to see earnestness come aboard some Sunday when the
Captain’s on the quarter-deck, and take an observation. No danger of
falling asleep there, no more than there is up aloft, ‘when the stormy
winds do blow.’ Consciences get raked fore and aft, sins are blown clean
out of the water, false colors are hauled down and true ones run up to
the masthead, and many an immortal soul is warned to steer off in time
from the pirates, rocks and quicksands of temptation. He’s a regular
revolving light, is the Captain,—a beacon always burning and saying
plainly, ‘Here are life-boats, ready to put off in all weathers and
bring the shipwrecked into quiet waters.’ He comes but seldom now, being
laid up in the home dock, tranquilly waiting till his turn comes to go
out with the tide and safely ride at anchor in the great harbor of the
Lord. Our crew varies a good deal. Some of ’em have rather rough
voyages, and come into port pretty well battered; land-sharks full foul
of a good many, and do a deal of damage; but most of ’em carry brave and
tender hearts under the blue jackets, for their rough nurse, the sea,
manages to keep something of the child alive in the grayest old tar that
makes the world his picture-book. We try to supply ’em with
life-preservers while at sea, and make ’em feel sure of a hearty welcome
when ashore, and I believe the year ’67 will sail away into eternity
with a satisfactory cargo. Brother North-End made me pipe my eye; so
I’ll make him laugh to pay for it, by telling a clerical joke I heard
the other day. Bell-ows didn’t make it, though he might have done so, as
he’s a connection of ours, and knows how to use his tongue as well as
any of us. Speaking of the bells of a certain town, a reverend gentleman
affirmed that each bell uttered an appropriate remark so plainly, that
the words were audible to all. The Baptist bell cried, briskly, ‘Come up
and be dipped! come up and be dipped!’ The Episcopal bell slowly said,
‘Apos-tol-ic suc-cess-ion! apos-tol-ic suc-cess-ion!’ The Orthodox bell
solemnly pronounced, ‘Eternal damnation! eternal damnation!’ and the
Methodist shouted, invitingly, ‘Room for all! room for all!’”

As the spirit imitated the various calls, as only a jovial bell-sprite
could, the others gave him a chime of laughter, and vowed they would
each adopt some tune-ful summons, which should reach human ears and draw
human feet more willingly to church.

“Faith, brother, you’ve kept your word and got the laugh out of us,”
cried a stout, sleek spirit, with a kindly face, and a row of little
saints round his cap and a rosary at his side. “It’s very well we are
doing this year; the cathedral is full, the flock increasing, and the
true faith holding its own entirely. Ye may shake your heads if you will
and fear there’ll be trouble, but I doubt it. We’ve warm hearts of our
own, and the best of us don’t forget that when we were starving,
America—the saints bless the jewel!—sent us bread; when we were dying
for lack of work, America opened her arms and took us in, and now helps
us to build churches, homes and schools by giving us a share of the
riches all men work for and win. It’s a generous nation ye are, and a
brave one, and we showed our gratitude by fighting for ye in the day of
trouble and giving ye our Phil, and many another broth of a boy. The
land is wide enough for us both, and while we work and fight and grow
together, each may learn something from the other. I’m free to confess
that your religion looks a bit cold and hard to me, even here in the
good city where each man may ride his own hobby to death, and hoot at
his neighbors as much as he will. You seem to keep your piety shut up
all the week in your bare, white churches, and only let it out on
Sundays, just a trifle musty with disuse. You set your rich, warm and
soft to the fore, and leave the poor shivering at the door. You give
your people bare walls to look upon, commonplace music to listen to,
dull sermons to put them asleep, and then wonder why they stay away, or
take no interest when they come.

“We leave our doors open day and night; our lamps are always burning,
and we may come into our Father’s house at any hour. We let rich and
poor kneel together, all being equal there. With us abroad you’ll see
prince and peasant side by side, school-boy and bishop, market-woman and
noble lady, saint and sinner, praying to the Holy Mary, whose motherly
arms are open to high and low. We make our churches inviting with
immortal music, pictures by the world’s great masters, and rites that
are splendid symbols of the faith we hold. Call it mummery if ye like,
but let me ask you why so many of your sheep stray into our fold? It’s
because they miss the warmth, the hearty, the maternal tenderness which
all souls love and long for, and fail to find in your stern, Puritanical
belief. By Saint Peter! I’ve seen many a lukewarm worshipper, who for
years has nodded in your cushioned pews, wake and glow with something
akin to genuine piety while kneeling on the stone pavement of one of our
cathedrals, with Raphael’s angels before his eyes, with strains of
magnificent music in his ears, and all about him, in shapes of power or
beauty, the saints and martyrs who have saved the world, and whose
presence inspires him to follow their divine example. It’s not
complaining of ye I am, but just reminding ye that men are but children
after all, and need more tempting to virtue than they do to vice, which
last comes easy to ’em since the Fall. Do your best in your own ways to
get the poor souls into bliss, and good luck to ye. But remember,
there’s room in the Holy Mother Church for all, and when your own
priests send ye to the divil, come straight to us and we’ll take ye in.”

“A truly Catholic welcome, bull and all,” said the sixth spirit, who, in
spite of his old-fashioned garments, had a youthful face, earnest,
fearless eyes, and an energetic voice that woke the echoes with its
vigorous tones. “I’ve a hopeful report, brothers, for the reforms of the
day are wheeling into rank and marching on. The war isn’t over nor
rebeldom conquered yet, but the Old Guard has been ‘up and at ’em’
through the year. There has been some hard fighting, rivers of ink have
flowed, and the Washington dawdlers have signalized themselves by a
‘masterly inactivity.’ The political campaign has been an anxious one;
some of the leaders have deserted; some been mustered out; some have
fallen gallantly, and as yet have received no monuments. But at the
Grand Review the Cross of the Legion of Honor will surely shine on many
a brave breast that won no decoration but its virtue here; for the
world’s fanatics make heaven’s heroes, poets say.

“The flock of Nightingales that flew South during the ‘winter of our
discontent’ are all at home again, some here and some in Heaven. But the
music of their womanly heroism still lingers in the nation’s memory, and
makes a tender minor-chord in the battle-hymn of freedom.

“The reform in literature isn’t as vigorous as I could wish; but a sharp
attack of mental and moral dyspepsia will soon teach our people that
French confectionery and the bad pastry of Wood, Braddon, Yates & Co. is
not the best diet for the rising generation.

“Speaking of the rising generation reminds me of the schools. They are
doing well; they always are, and we are justly proud of them. There may
be a slight tendency toward placing too much value upon book-learning;
too little upon home culture. Our girls are acknowledged to be
uncommonly pretty, witty and wise, but some of us wish they had more
health and less excitement, more domestic accomplishments and fewer
ologies and isms, and were contented with simple pleasures and the
old-fashioned virtues, and not quite so fond of the fast, frivolous life
that makes them old so soon. I am fond of our girls and boys. I love to
ring for their christenings and marriages, to toll proudly for the brave
lads in blue, and tenderly for the innocent creatures whose seats are
empty under my old roof. I want to see them anxious to make Young
America a model of virtue, strength and beauty, and I believe they will
in time.

“There have been some important revivals in religion; for the world
won’t stand still, and we must keep pace or be left behind to fossilize.
A free nation must have a religion broad enough to embrace all mankind,
deep enough to fathom and fill the human soul, high enough to reach the
source of all love and wisdom, and pure enough to satisfy the wisest and
the best. Alarm bells have been rung, anathemas pronounced, and
Christians, forgetful of their creed, have abused one another heartily.
But the truth always triumphs in the end, and whoever sincerely
believes, works and waits for it, by whatever name he calls it, will
surely find his own faith blessed to him in proportion to his charity
for the faith of others.

“But look!—the first red streaks of dawn are in the East. Our vigil is
over, and we must fly home to welcome in the holidays. Before we part,
join with me, brothers, in resolving that through the coming year we
will with all our hearts and tongues,—

                 ‘Ring out the old, ring in the new,
                  Ring out the false, ring in the true;
                  Ring in the valiant man and free,
                  Ring in the Christ that is to be.’”

Then hand in hand the spirits of the bells floated away, singing in the
hush of dawn the sweet song the stars sung over Bethlehem,—“Peace on
earth, good will to men.”




------------------------------------------------------------------------


         A Catalogue of American and Foreign Books Published or
                 Imported by MESSRS. SAMPSON LOW & CO.
                       can be had on application.

                             Crown Buildings, 188, Fleet Street, London,
                             December, 1881

                   A Selection from the List of Books

                              PUBLISHED BY

               SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON.

                                -------

                           ALPHABETICAL LIST.

A CLASSIFIED Educational Catalogue of Works published in Great Britain.
      Demy 8vo, cloth extra. Second Edition, revised and corrected, 5s.

About Some Fellows. By an ETON BOY, Author of “A Day of my Life.” Cloth
      limp, square 16mo, 2s. 6d.

Adventures of a Young Naturalist. By LUCIEN BIART, with 117 beautiful
      Illustrations on Wood. Edited and adapted by PARKER GILLMORE. Post
      8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, New Edition, 7s. 6d.

Afghan Knife (The). A Novel. By ROBERT ARMITAGE STERNDALE, Author of
      “Seonee.” Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

Alcott (Louisa M.) Jimmy’s Cruise in the “Pinafore.” With 9
      Illustrations. Second Edition. Small post 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

–– Aunt Jo’s Scrap-Bag. Square 16mo, 2s. 6d. (Rose Library, 1s.)

–– Little Men: Life at Plumfield with Jo’s Boys. Small post 8vo, cloth,
      gilt edges, 3s. 6d. (Rose Library, Double vol. 2s.)

–– Little Women. 1 vol., cloth, gilt edges, 3s. 6d. (Rose Library, 2
      vols., 1s. each.)

–– Old-Fashioned Girl. Best Edition, small post 8vo, cloth extra, gilt
      edges, 3s. 6d. (Rose Library, 2s.)

–– Work and Beginning Again. A Story of Experience. (Rose Library, 2
      vols., 1s. each.)

–– Shawl Straps. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, 3s. 6d.

–– Eight Cousins; or, the Aunt Hill. Small post 8vo, with Illustrations,
      3s. 6d.

–– The Rose in Bloom. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.

–– Under the Lilacs. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.

Alcott (Louisa M.) Jack and Jill. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 5s. “Miss
      Alcott’s stories are thoroughly healthy, full of racy fun and
      humour ... exceedingly entertaining.... We can recommend the
      ‘Eight Cousins.’”—Athenæum.

Aldrich (T. B.) Friar Jerome’s Beautiful Book, &c. Selected from “Cloth
      of Gold,” and “Flower and Thorn.” 18mo, very choicely printed on
      hand-made paper, parchment cover, 3s. 6d.

Alpine Ascents and Adventures; or, Rock and Snow Sketches. By H. SCHÜTZ
      WILSON, of the Alpine Club. With Illustrations by WHYMPER and
      MARCUS STONE. Crown 8vo, 10s. 6d. 2nd Edition.

Andersen (Hans Christian) Fairy Tales. With Illustrations in Colours by
      E. V. B. Cheap Edition, in the press.

Angling Literature in England; and Descriptions of Fishing by the
      Ancients. By O. LAMBERT. With a Notice of some Books on other
      Piscatorial Subjects. Fcap. 8vo, vellum, top gilt limp, 3s. 6d.

Architecture (The Twenty Styles of). By Dr. W. WOOD, Editor of “The
      Hundred Greatest Men.” Imperial 8vo, with 52 Plates.

Art Education. See “Illustrated Text Books,” “Illustrated Dictionary,”
      “Biographies of Great Artists.”

Autobiography of Sir G. Gilbert Scott, R.A., F.S.A., &c. Edited by his
      Son, G. GILBERT SCOTT. With an Introduction by the DEAN OF
      CHICHESTER, and a Funeral Sermon, preached in Westminster Abbey,
      by the DEAN OF WESTMINSTER. Also, Portrait on steel from the
      portrait of the Author by G. RICHMOND, R.A. 1 vol., demy 8vo,
      cloth extra, 18s.

Autumnal Leaves. By F. G. HEATH. Illustrated by 12 Plates, comprising
      252 figures of Autumn Leaves and Leaflets, exquisitely 
      after Nature; 4 Page and 14 Vignette Drawings, by FRED. G. SHORT,
      of New Forest Scenery, and 12 Initial-letter Leaf Designs by the
      Author. Cloth, imperial 16mo, gilt edges, with special Cover
      showing Autumn Leaves printed in colours, price 14s.

                                -------

                           THE BAYARD SERIES.
                  Edited by the late J. HAIN FRISWELL.
 Comprising Pleasure Books of Literature produced in the Choicest Style
                                   as
               Companionable Volumes at Home and Abroad.

      “We can hardly imagine better books for boys to read or for men to
      ponder over.”—Times.

      Price 2s. 6d. each Volume, complete in itself, flexible cloth
      extra, gilt edges, with silk Headbands and Registers.

The Story of the Chevalier Bayard. By M. De Berville.

De Joinville’s St. Louis, King of France.

The Essays of Abraham Cowley, including all of his Prose Works.

Abdallah; or The Four Leaves. By Edouard Laboullaye.

Table-Talk and Opinions of Napoleon Bonaparte.

Vathek: An Oriental Romance. By William Beckford.

The King and the Commons. A Selection of Cavalier and Puritan Songs.
  Edited by Professor Morley.

Words of Wellington: Maxims and Opinions of the Great Duke.

Dr. Johnson’s Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. With Notes.

Hazlitt’s Round Table. With Biographical Introduction.

The Religio Medici, Hydriotaphia, and the Letter to a Friend. By Sir
  Thomas Browne, Knt.

Ballad Poetry of the Affections. By Robert Buchanan.

Coleridge’s Christabel, and other Imaginative Poems. With Preface by
  Algernon C. Swinburne.

Lord Chesterfield’s Letters, Sentences, and Maxims. With Introduction by
  the Editor, and Essay on Chesterfield by M. de Ste.-Beuve, of the
  French Academy.

Essays in Mosaic. By Thos. Ballantyne.

My Uncle Toby; his Story and his Friends. Edited by P. Fitzgerald.

Reflections; or, Moral Sentences and Maxims of the Duke de la
  Rochefoucald.

Socrates: Memoirs for English Readers from Xenophon’s Memorabilia. By
  Edw. Levien.

Prince Albert’s Golden Precepts.

 A Case containing 12 Volumes, price 31s. 6d.; or the Case separately,
                             price 3s. 6d.

                             --------------

Beauty and the Beast. An Old Tale retold, with Pictures by E. V. B. 4to,
    cloth extra. 10 Illustrations in Colours. 12s. 6d.

Begum’s Fortune (The): A New Story. By JULES VERNE. Translated by W. H.
    G. KINGSTON. Numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges,
    7s. 6d.; plainer binding, plain edges, 5s.

Ben Hur: A Tale of the Christ. By L. WALLACE. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Beumers’ German Copybooks. In six gradations at 4d. each.

Bickersteth’s Hymnal Companion to Book of Common Prayer may be had in
    various styles and bindings from 1d. to 21s. Price List and
    Prospectus will be forwarded on application.

Bickersteth (Rev. E. H., M.A.) The Reef, and other Parables. 1 vol.,
    square 8vo, with numerous very beautiful Engravings, 2s. 6d.

——The Clergyman in his Home. Small post 8vo, 1s.

——The Master’s Home-Call; or, Brief Memorials of Alice Frances
    Bickersteth. 20th Thousand. 32mo, cloth gilt, 1s.

——The Master’s Will. A Funeral Sermon preached on the Death of Mrs. S.
    Gurney Buxton. Sewn, 6d.; cloth gilt, 1s.

——The Shadow of the Rock. A Selection of Religious Poetry. 18mo, cloth
    extra, 2s. 6d.

——The Shadowed Home and the Light Beyond. 7th Edition, crown 8vo, cloth
    extra, 5s.

Biographies of the Great Artists (Illustrated). Each of the following
    Volumes is illustrated with from twelve to twenty full-page
    Engravings, printed in the best manner, and bound in ornamental
    cloth cover, 3s. 6d. Library Edition, bound in a superior style, and
    handsomely ornamented, with gilt top; six Volumes, enclosed in a
    cloth case, with lid, £1 11s. 6d. each case.

  Hogarth.
  Turner.
  Rubens.
  Holbein.
  Tintoretto.
  Little Masters of Germany.
  Fra Angelico and Masaccio.
  Fra Bartolommeo.
  Giotto.
  Raphael.
  Van Dyck and Hals.
  Titian.
  Rembrandt.
  Leonardo da Vinci.
  Gainsborough and Constable.
  Sir David Wilkie.
  Van Eyck.
  Figure Painters of Holland.
  Michael Angelo.
  Delaroche and Vernet.
  Landseer.
  Reynolds.
  Velasquez.
  Mantegna and Francia.
  Albert Durer.

                                -------

                          Price 2s. 6d. each.

  Claude Lorraine.
  Correggio.
  Watteau, Lannet, and Boucher.
  Sir Thos. Lawrence.
  Rousseau & Millet.
  Meissonier.
  Overbeck.
  Murillo.
  Early Italian Sculptors.

      “Few things in the way of small books upon great subjects,
    avowedly cheap and necessarily brief, have been hitherto so well
    done as these biographies of the Great Masters in painting.”—Times.

      “A deserving series.”—Edinburgh Review.

      “Most thoroughly and tastefully edited.”—Spectator.

Birthday Book. Extracts from the Writings of Theodore Emerson. Square
    16mo, cloth extra, numerous Illustrations, very choice binding, 3s.
    6d.

Birthday Book. Extracts from the Poems of Whittier. Square 16mo, with
    numerous Illustrations and handsome binding, 3s. 6d.

Black (Wm.) Three Feathers. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

–– Lady Silverdale’s Sweetheart, and other Stories. 1 vol., small post
    8vo, 6s.

–– Kilmeny: a Novel. Small post 8vo, cloth, 6s.

–– In Silk Attire. 3rd Edition, small post 8vo, 6s.

–– A Daughter of Heth. 11th Edition, small post 8vo, 6s.

–– Sunrise. Small post 8vo, 6s.

Blackmore (R. D.) Lorna Doone. 10th Edition, cr. 8vo, 6s.

–– Alice Lorraine. 1 vol., small post 8vo, 6th Edition, 6s.

–– Clara Vaughan. Revised Edition, 6s.

–– Cradock Nowell. New Edition, 6s.

–– Cripps the Carrier. 3rd Edition, small post 8vo, 6s.

–– Mary Anerley. New Edition, 6s.

–– Erema; or, My Father’s Sin. With 12 Illustrations, small post 8vo,
    6s.

Blossoms from the King’s Garden: Sermons for Children. By the Rev. C.
    BOSANQUET. 2nd Edition, small post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

Blue Banner (The); or, The Adventures of a Mussulman, a Christian, and a
    Pagan, in the time of the Crusades and Mongol Conquest. Translated
    from the French of LEON CAHUN. With Seventy-six Wood Engravings.
    Imperial 16mo, cloth, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

Bock (Carl). The Head Hunters of Borneo: Up the Mahakkam, and Down the
    Barita; also Journeyings in Sumatra. 1 vol., super-royal 8vo, 32
     Plates, cloth extra, 36s.

Book of the Play. By DUTTON COOK. New and Revised Edition. 1 vol., cloth
    extra, 7s. 6d.

Boy’s Froissart (The). 7s. 6d. See “Froissart.”

Boy’s King Arthur (The). With very fine Illustrations. Square crown 8vo,
    cloth extra, gilt edges, 7s. 6d. Edited by SIDNEY LANIER, Editor of
    “The Boy’s Froissart.”

Boy’s Mabinogion (The): being the Original Welsh Legends of King Arthur.
    Edited for Boys, with an Introduction by SIDNEY LANIER. With
    numerous very graphic Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges,
    7s. 6d.

Breton Folk: An Artistic Tour in Brittany. By HENRY BLACKBURN, Author of
    “Artists and Arabs,” “Normandy Picturesque,” &c. With 171
    Illustrations by RANDOLPH CALDECOTT. Imperial 8vo, cloth extra, gilt
    edges, 21s.

British Goblins: Welsh Folk-Lore, Fairy Mythology, Legends, and
    Traditions. By WIRT SIKES, United States Consul for Wales, Author of
    “Rambles and Studies in Old South Wales.” Second Edition. 8vo, 18s.

Burnaby (Capt.). See “On Horseback.”

Burnham Beeches (Heath, F. G.). With numerous Illustrations and a Map.
    Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, 3s. 6d. Second Edition.

    “A pretty description of the Beeches.”—Daily News.

    “A charming little volume.”—Globe.

Burroughs (John). Pepacton: A Summer Voyage, and other Essays. Small
    post 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d.

Butler (W. F.) The Great Lone Land; an Account of the Red River
    Expedition, 1869-70. With Illustrations and Map. Fifth and Cheaper
    Edition, crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.

–– The Wild North Land; the Story of a Winter Journey with Dogs across
    Northern North America. Demy 8vo, cloth, with numerous Woodcuts and
    a Map, 4th Edition, 18s. Cr. 8vo, 7s. 6d.

–– Akim-foo: the History of a Failure. Demy 8vo, cloth, 2nd Edition,
    16s. Also, in crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

–– Red Cloud. Crown 8vo, gilt edges, 7s. 6d. [In the press.

CADOGAN (Lady A.) Illustrated Games of Patience. Twenty-four Diagrams in
    Colours, with Descriptive Text. Foolscap 4to, cloth extra, gilt
    edges, 3rd Edition, 12s. 6d.

Cambridge Trifles; or, Splutterings from an Undergraduate Pen. By the
    Author of “A Day of my Life at Eton,” &c. 16mo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d.

Changed Cross (The), and other Religious Poems. 16mo, 2s. 6d.

Child of the Cavern (The); or, Strange Doings Underground. By JULES
    VERNE. Translated by W. H. G. KINGSTON. Numerous Illustrations. Sq.
    cr. 8vo, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; cl., plain edges, 5s.

Child’s Play, with 16  Drawings by E. V. B. Printed on thick
    paper, with tints, 7s. 6d.

–– New. By E. V. B. Similar to the above. See New.

—— A New and Cheap Edition of the two above, containing 48 Illustrations
    by E. V. B., printed in tint, handsomely bound, 3s. 6d.

Choice Editions of Choice Books. 2s. 6d. each. Illustrated by C. W.
    COPE, R.A., T. CRESWICK, R.A., E. DUNCAN, BIRKET FOSTER, J. C.
    HORSLEY, A.R.A., G. HICKS, R. REDGRAVE, R.A., C. STONEHOUSE, F.
    TAYLER, G. THOMAS, H. J. TOWNSHEND, E. H. WEHNERT, HARRISON WEIR,
    &c.

    Bloomfield’s Farmer’s Boy.
    Campbell’s Pleasures of Hope.
    Coleridge’s Ancient Mariner.
    Goldsmith’s Deserted Village.
    Goldsmith’s Vicar of Wakefield.
    Gray’s Elegy in a Churchyard.
    Keat’s Eve of St. Agnes.
    Milton’s L’Allegro.
    Poetry of Nature. Harrison Weir.
    Rogers’ (Sam.) Pleasures of Memory.
    Shakespeare’s Songs and Sonnets.
    Tennyson’s May Queen.
    Elizabethan Poets.
    Wordsworth’s Pastoral Poems.

    “Such works are a glorious beatification for a poet.”—Athenæum.

Christ in Song. By Dr. PHILIP SCHAFF. A New Edition, Revised, cloth,
    gilt edges, 6s.

Confessions of a Frivolous Girl (The). A Novel of Fashionable Life.
    Edited by ROBERT GRANT. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Cornet of Horse (The): A Story for Boys. By G. A. HENTY. Crown 8vo,
    cloth extra, gilt edges, numerous graphic Illustrations, 5s.

Cripps the Carrier. 3rd Edition, 6s. See BLACKMORE.

Cruise of H.M.S. “Challenger” (The). By W. J. J. SPRY, R.N. With Route
    Map and many Illustrations. 6th Edition, demy 8vo, cloth, 18s. Cheap
    Edition, crown 8vo, some of the Illustrations, 7s. 6d.

Cruise of the Walnut Shell (The). An instructive and amusing Story, told
    in Rhyme, for Children. With 32  Plates. Square fancy
    boards, 5s.

Curious Adventures of a Field Cricket. By Dr. ERNEST CANDÈZE. Translated
    by N. D’ANVERS. With numerous fine Illustrations. Crown 8vo, gilt,
    7s. 6d.; plain binding and edges, 5s.

DANA (R. H.) Two Years before the Mast and Twenty-Four years After.
    Revised Edition, with Notes, 12mo, 6s.

Daughter (A) of Heth. By W. BLACK. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Day of My Life (A); or, Every Day Experiences at Eton. By an ETON BOY,
    Author of “About Some Fellows.” 16mo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. 6th
    Thousand.

Diane. By Mrs. MACQUOID. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Dick Cheveley: his Fortunes and Misfortunes. By W. H. G. KINGSTON. 350
    pp., square 16mo, and 22 full-page Illustrations. Cloth, gilt edges,
    7s. 6d.; plainer binding, plain edges, 5s.

Dick Sands, the Boy Captain. By JULES VERNE. With nearly 100
    Illustrations, cloth, gilt, 10s. 6d.; plain binding and plain edges,
    5s.

Eight Cousins. See ALCOTT.

Elementary History (An) of Art. Comprising Architecture, Sculpture,
    Painting, and the Applied Arts. By N. D’ANVERS, Author of “Science
    Ladders.” With a Preface by Professor ROGER SMITH. New Edition,
    illustrated with upwards of 200 Wood Engravings. Crown 8vo, strongly
    bound in cloth, price 8s. 6d.

Elementary History (An) of Music. Edited by OWEN J. DULLEA. Including
    Music among the Ancient Nations; Music in the Middle Ages; Music in
    Italy in the Sixteenth, Seventeenth, and Eighteenth Centuries; Music
    in Germany, France, and England. Illustrated with Portraits of the
    most eminent Composers, and Engravings of the Musical Instruments of
    many Nations. Crown 8vo, handsomely bound in cloth, price 3s. 6d.

Elinor Dryden. By Mrs. MACQUOID. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Embroidery (Handbook of). By L. HIGGIN. Edited by LADY MARIAN ALFORD,
    and published by authority of the Royal School of Art Needlework.
    With 16 page Illustrations, Designs for Borders, &c. Crown 8vo, 5s.

Enchiridion of Epictetus; and the Golden Verses of Pythagoras.
    Translated into English, Prose and Verse; with Notes and Scriptural
    References, together with some original Poems. By the Hon. THOS.
    TALBOT. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.

English Philosophers. Edited by IWAN MULLER, M.A., New College, Oxon. A
    Series of Volumes containing short biographies of the most
    celebrated English Philosophers, to each of whom is assigned a
    separate volume, giving as comprehensive and detailed a statement of
    his views and contributions to Philosophy as possible, explanatory
    rather than critical, opening with a brief biographical sketch, and
    concluding with a short general summary, and a bibliographical
    appendix. Each Volume contains about 200 pp. Sq. 16mo, 3s. 6d. each.

    Bacon. Professor FOWLER, Professor of Logic in Oxford.
    Berkeley. Prof. T. H. GREEN, Professor of Moral Philosophy, Oxford.
    Hamilton. Professor MONK, Professor of Moral Philosophy, Dublin.
    J. S. Mill. HELEN TAYLOR, Editor of “The Works of Buckle,” &c.
    Mansel. Rev. J. H. HUCKIN, D.D., Head Master of Repton.
    Adam Smith. J. A. FARRER, M.A., Author of “Primitive Manners and
       Customs.”
    Hobbes. A. H. GOSSET, B.A., Fellow of New College, Oxford.
    Bentham. G. E. BUCKLE, M.A., Fellow of All Souls’, Oxford.
    Austin. HARRY JOHNSON, B.A., late Scholar of Queen’s College,
       Oxford.
    Hartley.    } E. S. BOWEN, B.A., late Scholar of New College,
    James Mill. } Oxford.
    Shaftesbury. } Professor FOWLER.
    Hutcheson.   }

Arrangements are in progress for volumes on LOCKE, HUME, PALEY, REID,
&c.

Episodes of French History. Edited, with Notes, Genealogical,
    Historical, and other Tables, by GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A.

      1. Charlemagne and the Carlovingians.
      2. Louis XI. and the Crusades.
      3. Part   I. Francis I. and Charles V.
           "   II. Francis I. and the Renaissance.
      4. Henry IV. and the End of the Wars of Religion.

    The above Series is based upon M. Guizot’s “History of France.” Each
    volume choicely Illustrated, with Maps, 2s. 6d.

Erema; or, My Father’s Sin. See BLACKMORE.

Etcher (The). Containing 36 Examples of the Original Etched-work of
    Celebrated Artists, amongst others: BIRKET FOSTER, J. E. HODGSON,
    R.A., COLIN HUNTER, J. P. HESELTINE, ROBERT W. MACBETH, R. S.
    CHATTOCK, &c. Vol. for 1881, imperial 4to, cloth extra, gilt edges,
    2l. 12s. 6d. Monthly, 3s. 6d.

Eton. See “Day of my Life,” “Out of School,” “About Some Fellows.”

Farm Ballads. By WILL CARLETON. Boards, 1s.; cloth, gilt edges, 1s. 6d.

Farm Festivals. By the same Author. Uniform with above.

Farm Legends. By the same Author. See above.

Felkin (R. W.) and Wilson (Rev. C. T.) Uganda and the Egyptian Soudan.
    An Account of Travel in Eastern and Equatorial Africa; including a
    Residence of Two Years at the Court of King Mtesa, and a Description
    of the Slave Districts of Bahr-el-Ghazel and Darfour. With a New Map
    of 1200 miles in these Provinces; numerous Illustrations, and
    Anthropological, Meteorological, and Geographical Notes. By R. W.
    FELKIN, F.R.G.S., Member of the Anthropological Institute, &c., &c.;
    and the Rev. C. T. WILSON, M.A. Oxon., F.R.G.S., Member of the
    Society of Arts, Hon. Fellow of the Cairo Geographical Society. 2
    vols., crown 8vo, cloth, 28s.

Fern Paradise (The): A Plea for the Culture of Ferns. By F. G. HEATH.
    New Edition, entirely Rewritten, Illustrated by Eighteen full-page,
    and numerous other Woodcuts, including 8 Plates of Ferns and Four
    Photographs, large post 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, 12s. 6d. Sixth
    Edition.

    “All lovers of ferns will be delighted with the illustrated edition
    of Mr. Heath’s ‘Fern Paradise’”—Saturday Review.

Fern World (The). By F. G. HEATH. Illustrated by Twelve  Plates,
    giving complete Figures (Sixty-four in all) of every Species of
    British Fern, printed from Nature; by several full-page and other
    Engravings. Cloth, gilt edges, 6th Edition, 12s. 6d.

Few (A) Hints on Proving Wills. Enlarged Edition, 1s.

First Steps in Conversational French Grammar. By F. JULIEN. Being an
    Introduction to “Petites Leçons de Conversation et de Grammaire,” by
    the same Author. Fcap. 8vo, 128 pp., 1s.

Four Lectures on Electric Induction. Delivered at the Royal Institution,
    1878-9. By J. E. H. GORDON, B.A. Cantab. With numerous
    Illustrations. Cloth limp, square 16mo, 3s.

Foreign Countries and the British Colonies. Edited by F. S. PULLING,
    M.A., Lecturer at Queen’s College, Oxford, and formerly Professor at
    the Yorkshire College, Leeds. A Series of small Volumes descriptive
    of the principal Countries of the World by well-known Authors, each
    Country being treated of by a Writer who from Personal Knowledge is
    qualified to speak with authority on the Subject. The Volumes
    average 180 crown 8vo pages each, contain 2 Maps and Illustrations,
    crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

                The following is a List of the Volumes:—

   Denmark and Iceland. By E. C. OTTÉ, Author of “Scandinavian History,”
      &c.

   Greece. By L. SERGEANT, B.A., Knight of the Hellenic Order of the
      Saviour, Author of “New Greece.”

   Switzerland. By W. A. P. COOLIDGE, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College,
      Editor of The Alpine Journal.

   Austria. By D. KAY, F.R.G.S.

   Russia. By W. R. MORFILL, M.A., Oriel College, Oxford, Lecturer on
      the Ilchester Foundation, &c.

   Persia. By Major-Gen. Sir F. J. GOLDSMID, K.C.S.I., Author of
      “Telegraph and Travel,” &c.

   Japan. By S. MOSSMAN, Author of “New Japan,” &c.

   Peru. By CLEMENTS H. MARKHAM, M.A., C.B.

   Canada. By W. FRASER RAE, Author of “Westward by Rail,” “From
      Newfoundland to Manitoba,” &c.

   Sweden and Norway. By the Rev. F. H. WOODS, M.A., Fellow of St.
      John’s College, Oxford.

   The West Indies. By C. H. EDEN, F.R.G.S., Author of “Frozen Asia,”
      &c.

   New Zealand.

   France. By M. ROBERTS, Author of “The Atelier du Lys,” &c.

   Egypt. By S. LANE POOLE, B.A., Author of “Life of E. Lane,” &c.

   Spain. By the Rev. WENTWORTH WEBSTER, M.A.

   Turkey-in-Asia. By J. C. MCCOAN, M.P.

   Australia. By J. F. VESEY FITZGERALD, late Premier of New South
      Wales.

   Holland. By R. L. POOLE.

Franc (Maude Jeane). The following form one Series, small post 8vo, in
    uniform cloth bindings, with gilt edges:—

  Emily’s Choice. 5s.
  Hall’s Vineyard. 4s.
  John’s Wife: A Story of Life in South Australia. 4s.
  Marian; or, The Light of Some One’s Home. 5s.
  Silken Cords and Iron Fetters. 4s.
  Vermont Vale. 5s.
  Minnie’s Mission. 4s.
  Little Mercy. 5s.
  Beatrice Melton’s Discipline. 4s.

Francis (F.) War, Waves, and Wanderings, including a Cruise in the
   “Lancashire Witch.” 2 vols., crown 8vo, cloth extra, 24s.

French Revolution (The Great). Letters written from Paris during the
   Progress of the Great French Revolution, by Madame J—— to her Husband
   and Son. Edited by her Great-grandson, M. EDOUARD LOCKROY. From the
   French. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d.

Froissart (The Boy’s). Selected from the Chronicles of England, France,
   Spain, &c. By SIDNEY LANIER. The Volume is fully Illustrated, and
   uniform with “The Boy’s King Arthur.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d.

From Newfoundland to Manitoba; a Guide through Canada’s Maritime,
   Mining, and Prairie Provinces. By W. FRASER RAE. Crown 8vo, with
   several Maps, 6s.

Games of Patience. See CADOGAN.

                                -------

Gentle Life (Queen Edition). 2 vols. in 1, small 4to, 10s. 6d.

                        THE GENTLE LIFE SERIES.

           Price 6s. each; or in calf extra, price 10s. 6d.;
                 Smaller Edition, cloth extra, 2s. 6d.

The Gentle Life. Essays in aid of the Formation of Character of
    Gentlemen and Gentlewomen. 21st Edition.

About in the World. Essays by Author of “The Gentle Life.”

Like unto Christ. A New Translation of Thomas à Kempis “De Imitatione
    Christi.” 2nd Edition.

Familiar Words. An Index Verborum, or Quotation Handbook. Affording an
    immediate Reference to Phrases and Sentences that have become
    embedded in the English language. 6s.

Essays by Montaigne. Edited and Annotated by the Author of “The Gentle
    Life.” With Portrait. 2nd Edition.

The Countess of Pembroke’s Arcadia. Written by Sir PHILIP SIDNEY. Edited
    with Notes by Author of “The Gentle Life.” 7s. 6d.

The Gentle Life. 2nd Series, 8th Edition.

The Silent Hour: Essays, Original and Selected. By the Author of “The
    Gentle Life.” 3rd Edition.

Half-Length Portraits. Short Studies of Notable Persons. By J. HAIN
    FRISWELL.

Essays on English Writers, for the Self-improvement of Students in
    English Literature.

Other People’s Windows. By J. HAIN FRISWELL. 3rd Edition.

A Man’s Thoughts. By J. HAIN FRISWELL.

                                -------

German Primer. Being an Introduction to First Steps in German. By M. T.
    PREU. 2s. 6d.

Getting On in the World; or, Hints on Success in Life. By W. MATHEWS,
    LL.D. Small post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.; gilt edges, 3s. 6d.

Gilpin’s Forest Scenery. Edited by F. G. HEATH. Large post 8vo, with
    numerous Illustrations. Uniform with “The Fern World,” 12s. 6d.
    “Deserves to be a favourite in the boudoir as well as in the
    library.”—Saturday Review. “One of the most delightful works ever
    written.”—Globe.

Gordon (J. E. H.). See “Four Lectures on Electric Induction,” “Physical
    Treatise on Electricity,” &c.

Gouffé. The Royal Cookery Book. By JULES GOUFFÉ; translated and adapted
    for English use by ALPHONSE GOUFFÉ, Head Pastrycook to her Majesty
    the Queen. Illustrated with large plates printed in colours. 161
    Woodcuts, 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 2l. 2s.

—— Domestic Edition, half-bound, 10s. 6d. “By far the ablest and most
    complete work on cookery that has ever been submitted to the
    gastronomical world.”—Pall Mall Gazette.

Great Artists. See “Biographies.”

Great Historic Galleries of England (The). Edited by LORD RONALD GOWER,
    F.S.A., Trustee of the National Portrait Gallery. Illustrated by 24
    large and carefully-executed permanent Photographs of some of the
    most celebrated Pictures by the Great Masters. Vol. I., imperial
    4to, cloth extra, gilt edges, 36s. Vol. II., with 36 large permanent
    photographs, £2 12s. 6d.

Great Musicians (The). A Series of Biographies of the Great Musicians.
    Edited by F. HUEFFER.

    1. Wagner. By the EDITOR.
    2. Weber. by Sir JULIUS BENEDICT.
    3. Mendelssohn. By JOSEPH BENNETT.
    4. Schubert. By H. F. FROST.
    5. Rossini, and the Modern Italian School. By H. SUTHERLAND EDWARDS.
    6. Marcello. By ARRIGO BOITO.
    7. Purcell. By H. W. CUMMINGS.
    8. English Church Composers.

⸪ Dr. Hiller and other distinguished writers, both English and Foreign,
have promised contributions. Each Volume is complete in itself. Small
post 8vo, cloth extra, 3s.

Guizot’s History of France. Translated by ROBERT BLACK. Super-royal 8vo,
    very numerous full-page and other Illustrations. In 8 vols., cloth
    extra, gilt, each 24s. This work is re-issued in cheaper Monthly
    Volumes, at 10s. 6d. each, commencing Nov. 1, 1881. Subscription to
    the set, £4 4s. “It supplies a want which has long been felt, and
    ought to be in the hands of all students of history.”—Times.

—— ———— Masson’s School Edition. The History of France from the Earliest
    Times to the Outbreak of the Revolution; abridged from the
    Translation by ROBERT BLACK, M.A., with Chronological Index,
    Historical and Genealogical Tables, &c. By Professor GUSTAVE MASSON,
    B.A., Assistant Master at Harrow School. With 24 full-page
    Portraits, and many other Illustrations. 1 vol., demy 8vo, 600 pp.,
    cloth extra, 10s. 6d.

Guizot’s History of England. In 3 vols. of about 500 pp. each,
    containing 60 to 70 Full-page and other Illustrations, cloth extra,
    gilt, 24s. each. “For luxury of typography, plainness of print, and
    beauty of illustration, these volumes, of which but one has as yet
    appeared in English, will hold their own against any production of
    an age so luxurious as our own in everything, typography not
    excepted.”—Times.

Guyon (Mde.) Life. By UPHAM. 6th Edition, crown 8vo, 6s.

Handbook to the Charities of London. See Low’s.

–– of Embroidery; which see.

Hall (W. W.) How to Live Long; or, 1408 Health Maxims, Physical, Mental,
    and Moral. By W. W. HALL, A.M., M.D. Small post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 2nd
    Edition.

Harper’s Monthly Magazine. Published Monthly. 160 pages, fully
    Illustrated. 1s. With two Serial Novels by celebrated Authors.

                   Vol. I. December, 1880, to May, 1881.
                    "   II. May, 1881, to November, 1881.

    Each cloth extra, with 400 magnificent illustrations, 8s. 6d.

    “‘Harper’s Magazine’ is so thickly sown with excellent illustrations
    that to count them would be a work of time; not that it is a picture
    magazine, for the engravings illustrate the text after the manner
    seen in some of our choicest editions de luxe.”—St. James’s Gazette.

    “It is so pretty, so big, and so cheap.... An extraordinary
    shillingsworth—160 large octavo pages, with over a score
    of articles, and more than three times as many
    illustrations.”—Edinburgh Daily Review.

    “An amazing shillingsworth ... combining choice literature of both
    nations.”—Nonconformist.

Heart of Africa. Three Years’ Travels and Adventures in the Unexplored
    Regions of Central Africa, from 1868 to 1871. By Dr. GEORG
    SCHWEINFURTH. Numerous Illustrations, and large Map. 2 vols., crown
    8vo, cloth, 15s.

Heath (Francis George). See “Autumnal Leaves,” “Burnham Beeches,” “Fern
    Paradise,” “Fern World,” “Gilpin’s Forest Scenery,” “Our Woodland
    Trees,” “Peasant Life,” “Sylvan Spring,” “Trees and Ferns,” “Where
    to Find Ferns.”

Heber’s (Bishop) Illustrated Edition of Hymns. With upwards of 100
    beautiful Engravings. Small 4to, handsomely bound, 7s. 6d. Morocco,
    18s. 6d. and 21s. New and Cheaper Edition, cloth, 3s. 6d.

Heir of Kilfinnan (The). New Story by W. H. G. KINGSTON, Author of “Snow
    Shoes and Canoes,” &c. With Illustrations. Cloth, gilt edges, 7s.
    6d.; plainer binding, plain edges, 5s.

History of a Crime (The); Deposition of an Eye-witness. The Story of the
    Coup d’État. By VICTOR HUGO. Crown 8vo, 6s.

–– Ancient Art. Translated from the German of JOHN WINCKELMANN, by JOHN
    LODGE, M.D. With very numerous Plates and Illustrations. 2 vols.,
    8vo, 36s.

–– England. See GUIZOT.

–– France. See GUIZOT.

–– of Russia. See RAMBAUD.

–– Merchant Shipping. See LINDSAY.

–– United States. See BRYANT.

History and Principles of Weaving by Hand and by Power. With several
    hundred Illustrations. By ALFRED BARLOW. Royal 8vo, cloth extra, 1l.
    5s. Second Edition.

Holmes (O. W.) The Poetical Works of Oliver Wendell Holmes. In 2 vols.,
    18mo, exquisitely printed, and chastely bound in limp cloth, gilt
    tops, 10s. 6d.

How I Crossed Africa: from the Atlantic to the Indian Ocean, Through
    Unknown Countries; Discovery of the Great Zambesi Affluents, &c.—Vol
    I., The King’s Rifle. Vol. II., The Coillard Family. By Major SERPA
    PINTO. With 24 full-page and 118 half-page and smaller
    Illustrations, 13 small Maps, and 1 large one. 2 vols., demy 8vo,
    cloth extra, 42s.

How to Live Long. See HALL.

How to get Strong and how to Stay so. By WILLIAM BLAIKIE. A Manual of
    Rational, Physical, Gymnastic, and other Exercises. With
    Illustrations, small post 8vo, 5s.

Hugo (Victor) “Ninety-Three.” Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 6s.

–– Toilers of the Sea. Crown 8vo. Illustrated, 6s.; fancy boards, 2s.;
    cloth, 2s. 6d.; On large paper with all the original Illustrations,
    10s. 6d.

–– and his Times. Translated from the French of A. BARBOU by ELLEN E.
    FREWER. 120 Illustrations, many of them from designs by Victor Hugo
    himself. Super-royal 8vo, cloth extra, 24s.

—— See “History of a Crime,” “Victor Hugo and his Times.”

Hundred Greatest Men (The). 8 portfolios, 21s. each, or 4 vols., half
    morocco, gilt edges, 12 guineas, containing 15 to 20 Portraits each.
    See below.

    “Messrs. SAMPSON LOW & CO. are about to issue an important
    ‘International’ work, entitled, ‘THE HUNDRED GREATEST MEN;’ being
    the Lives and Portraits of the 100 Greatest Men of History, divided
    into Eight Classes, each Class to form a Monthly Quarto Volume. The
    Introductions to the volumes are to be written by recognized
    authorities on the different subjects, the English contributors
    being DEAN STANLEY, Mr. MATTHEW ARNOLD, Mr. FROUDE, and Professor
    MAX MÜLLER: in Germany, Professor HELMHOLTZ; in France, MM. TAINE
    and RENAN; and in America, Mr. EMERSON. The Portraits are to be
    Reproductions from fine and rare Steel Engravings.”—Academy.

Hygiene and Public Health (A Treatise on). Edited by A. H. BUCK, M.D.
    Illustrated by numerous Wood Engravings. In 2 royal 8vo vols.,
    cloth, one guinea each.

Hymnal Companion to Book of Common Prayer. See BICKERSTETH.

ILLUSTRATED Text-Books of Art-Education. Edited by EDWARD J. POYNTER,
    R.A. Each Volume contains numerous Illustrations, and is strongly
    bound for the use of Students, price 5s. The Volumes now ready are:—

                               PAINTING.

  Classic and Italian. By PERCY R. HEAD. With 50 Illustrations, 5s.
  German, Flemish, and Dutch.
  French and Spanish.
  English and American.

                             ARCHITECTURE.

Classic and Early Christian. Gothic and Renaissance. By T. ROGER SMITH.
  With 50 Illustrations, 5s.

                               SCULPTURE.

Antique: Egyptian and Greek. & Renaissance and Modern.

            Italian Sculptors of the 14th and 15th Centuries.

                                ORNAMENT.

  Decoration in Colour. & Architectural Ornament.

Illustrations of China and its People. By J. THOMPSON, F.R.G.S. Four
    Volumes, imperial 4to, each 3l. 3s.

Illustrated Dictionary (An) of Words used in Art and Archæology.
    Explaining Terms frequently used in Works on Architecture, Arms,
    Bronzes, Christian Art, Colour, Costume, Decoration, Devices,
    Emblems, Heraldry, Lace, Personal Ornaments, Pottery, Painting,
    Sculpture, &c., with their Derivations. By J. W. MOLLETT, B.A.,
    Officier de l’Instruction Publique (France); Author of “Life of
    Rembrandt,” &c. Illustrated with 600 Wood Engravings. Small 4to,
    strongly bound in cloth, 12s. 6d.

In my Indian Garden. By PHIL ROBINSON, Author of “Under the Punkah.”
    With a Preface by EDWIN ARNOLD, M.A., C.S.I., &c. Crown 8vo, limp
    cloth, 3s. 6d.

Involuntary Voyage (An). Showing how a Frenchman who abhorred the Sea
    was most unwillingly and by a series of accidents driven round the
    World. Numerous Illustrations. Square crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s.
    6d.; plainer binding, plain edges, 5s.

Irving (Washington). Complete Library Edition of his Works in 27 Vols.,
    Copyright, Unabridged, and with the Author’s Latest Revisions,
    called the “Geoffrey Crayon” Edition, handsomely printed in large
    square 8vo, on superfine laid paper, and each volume, of about 500
    pages, will be fully Illustrated. 12s. 6d. per vol. See also “Little
    Britain.”

Jack and Jill. By Miss ALCOTT. Small post 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, 5s.
    With numerous Illustrations.

John Holdsworth, Chief Mate. By W. CLARKE RUSSELL, Author of “Wreck of
    the Grosvenor.” Crown 8vo, 6s.

KINGSTON (W. H. G.). See “Snow-Shoes,” “Child of the Cavern,” “Two
    Supercargoes,” “With Axe and Rifle,” “Begum’s Fortune,” “Heir of
    Kilfinnan,” “Dick Cheveley.” Each vol., with very numerous
    Illustrations, square crown 16mo, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; plainer
    binding, plain edges, 5s.

LADY Silverdale’s Sweetheart. 6s. See BLACK.

Lectures on Architecture. By E. VIOLLET-LE-DUC. Translated by BENJAMIN
    BUCKNALL, Architect. With 33 Steel Plates and 200 Wood Engravings.
    Super-royal 8vo, leather back, gilt top, with complete Index, 2
    vols., 3l. 3s.

Lenten Meditations. In Two Series, each complete in itself. By the Rev.
    CLAUDE BOSANQUET, Author of “Blossoms from the King’s Garden.” 16mo,
    cloth, First Series, 1s. 6d.; Second Series, 2s.

Library of Religious Poetry. A Collection of the Best Poems of all Ages
    and Tongues. With Biographical and Literary Notes. Edited by PHILIP
    SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D., and ARTHUR GILMAN, M.A. Royal 8vo, pp. 1036,
    cloth extra, gilt edges, 21s.

Lindsay (W. S.) History of Merchant Shipping and Ancient Commerce. Over
    150 Illustrations, Maps, and Charts. In 4 vols., demy 8vo, cloth
    extra. Vols. 1 and 2, 21s.; vols. 3 and 4, 24s. each.

Little Britain; together with The Spectre Bridegroom, and A Legend of
    Sleepy Hollow. By WASHINGTON IRVING. An entirely New Edition de
    luxe, specially suitable for Presentation. Illustrated by 120 very
    fine Engravings on Wood, by Mr. J. D. COOPER. Designed by Mr.
    CHARLES O. MURRAY. Square crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 10s.
    6d.

Low’s Select Novelets. Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each.

  Friends: a Duet. By E. S. PHELPS, Author of “The Gates Ajar.”
      “‘Friends’ is a graceful story ... it loses nothing in the
      telling.”—Athenæum.

  Baby Rue: Her Adventures and Misadventures, her Friends and her
      Enemies. By CHARLES M. CLAY.

  The Story of Helen Troy. “A pleasant book.”—Truth.

  The Clients of Dr. Bernagius. From the French of LUCIEN BIART, by Mrs.
      CASHEL HOEY.

  The Undiscovered Country. By W. D. HOWELLS.

  A Gentleman of Leisure. By EDGAR FAWCETT. “An amazingly clever
      book.”—Boston Transcript.

Low’s Standard Library of Travel and Adventure. Crown 8vo, bound
    uniformly in cloth extra, price 7s. 6d.

     1. The Great Lone Land. By Major W. F. BUTLER, C.B.
     2. The Wild North Land. By Major W. F. BUTLER, C.B.
     3. How I found Livingstone. By H. M. STANLEY.
     4. The Threshold of the Unknown Region. By C. R. MARKHAM. (4th
        Edition, with Additional Chapters, 10s. 6d.)
     5. A Whaling Cruise to Baffin’s Bay and the Gulf of Boothia. By A.
        H. MARKHAM.
     6. Campaigning on the Oxus. By J. A. MACGAHAN.
     7. Akim-foo: the History of a Failure. By MAJOR W. F. BUTLER, C.B.
     8. Ocean to Ocean. By the Rev. GEORGE M. GRANT. With Illustrations.
     9. Cruise of the Challenger. By W. J. J. SPRY, R.N.
    10. Schweinfurth’s Heart of Africa. 2 vols., 15s.
    11. Through the Dark Continent. By H. M. STANLEY, 1 vol., 12s. 6d.

Low’s Standard Novels. Crown 8vo, 6s. each, cloth extra.

    My Lady Greensleeves. By HELEN MATHERS, Authoress of “Comin’ through
       the Rye,” “Cherry Ripe,” &c.
    Three Feathers. By WILLIAM BLACK.
    A Daughter of Heth. 13th Edition. By W. BLACK. With Frontispiece by
       F. WALKER, A.R.A.
    Kilmeny. A Novel By W. BLACK.
    In Silk Attire. By W. BLACK.
    Lady Silverdale’s Sweetheart. By W. BLACK.
    Sunrise. By W. BLACK.
    The Trumpet Major. By THOMAS HARDY.
    An English Squire. By Miss COLERIDGE.
    Mary Marston. By GEORGE MACDONALD.
    Guild Court. By GEORGE MACDONALD.
    The Vicar’s Daughter. By GEORGE MACDONALD.
    Adela Cathcart. By GEORGE MACDONALD.
    Out of Court. By Mrs. CASHEL HOEY.
    History of a Crime: The Story of the Coup d’État. VICTOR HUGO.
    Alice Lorraine. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Lorna Doone. By R. D. BLACKMORE. 18th Edition.
    Cradock Nowell. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Clara Vaughan. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Cripps the Carrier. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Erema; or, My Father’s Sin. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Mary Anerley. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Christowell, a Dartmoor Tale. By R. D. BLACKMORE.
    Innocent. By Mrs. OLIPHANT. Eight Illustrations.
    Work. A Story of Experience. By LOUISA M. ALCOTT.
    The Afghan Knife. By R. A. STERNDALE, Author of “Seonee.”
    A French Heiress in her own Chateau. By the Author of “One Only,”
       “Constantia,” &c. Six Illustrations.
    Ninety-Three. By VICTOR HUGO. Numerous Illustrations.
    My Wife and I. By Mrs. BEECHER STOWE.
    Wreck of the Grosvenor. By W. CLARK RUSSELL.
    John Holdsworth (Chief Mate). By W. CLARK RUSSELL.
    A Sailor’s Sweetheart. By W. CLARK RUSSELL.
    Far from the Madding Crowd. By THOMAS HARDY.
    Elinor Dryden. By Mrs. MACQUOID.
    Diane. By Mrs. MACQUOID.
    Poganuc People, Their Loves and Lives. By Mrs. B. STOWE.
    A Golden Sorrow. By Mrs. CASHEL HOEY.
    Out of Court. By Mrs. CASHEL HOEY.
    A Story of the Dragonnades. By the Rev. E. GILLIAT, M.A.

Low’s Handbook to the Charities of London. Edited and revised to date by
    C. MACKESON, F.S.S., Editor of “A Guide to the Churches of London
    and its Suburbs,” &c. Paper, 1s.; cloth, 1s. 6d.

MACGREGOR (John) “Rob Roy” on the Baltic. 3rd Edition, small post 8vo,
    2s. 6d.; cloth, gilt edges, 3s. 6d.

–– A Thousand Miles in the “Rob Roy” Canoe. 11th Edition, small post
    8vo, 2s. 6d.; cloth, gilt edges, 3s. 6d.

Macgregor (John) Description of the “Rob Roy” Canoe, with Plans, &c.,
    1s.

–– The Voyage Alone in the Yawl “Rob Roy.” New Edition, thoroughly
    revised, with additions, small post 8vo, 5s.; boards, 2s. 6d.

Macquoid (Mrs.) Elinor Dryden. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.

–– Diane. Crown 8vo, 6s.

Magazine. See HARPER, UNION JACK, THE ETCHER, MEN OF MARK.

Magyarland. A Narrative of Travels through the Snowy Carpathians, and
    Great Alföld of the Magyar. By a Fellow of the Carpathian Society
    (Diploma of 1881), and Author of “The Indian Alps.” 2 vols., 8vo,
    cloth extra, with about 120 Woodcuts from the Author’s own sketches
    and drawings, 42s.

Manitoba: its History, Growth, and Present Position. By the Rev.
    Professor BRYCE, Principal of Manitoba College, Winnipeg. Crown 8vo,
    with Illustrations and Maps, 7s. 6d.

Markham (C. R.) The Threshold of the Unknown Region. Crown 8vo, with
    Four Maps, 4th Edition. Cloth extra, 10s. 6d.

Maury (Commander) Physical Geography of the Sea, and its Meteorology.
    Being a Reconstruction and Enlargement of his former Work, with
    Charts and Diagrams. New Edition, crown 8vo, 6s.

Memoirs of Count Miot de Melito, Minister, Ambassador, Councillor of
    State, and Member of the Institute of France, between the years 1788
    and 1815. Edited by General FLEISCHMANN. From the French by Mrs.
    CASHEL HOEY and Mr. JOHN LILLIE. 2 vols., demy 8vo, cloth extra,
    36s.

Memoirs of Madame de Rémusat, 1802-1808. By her Grandson, M. PAUL DE
    RÉMUSAT, Senator. Translated by Mrs. CASHEL HOEY and Mr. JOHN
    LILLIE. 4th Edition, cloth extra. This work was written by Madame de
    Rémusat during the time she was living on the most intimate terms
    with the Empress Josephine, and is full of revelations respecting
    the private life of Bonaparte, and of men and politics of the first
    years of the century. Revelations which have already created a great
    sensation in Paris. 8vo, 2 vols., 32s.

—— See also “Selection.”

Menus (366, one for each day of the year). Translated from the French of
    COUNT BRISSE, by Mrs. MATTHEW CLARKE. Crown 8vo, 10s. 6d.

Men of Mark: a Gallery of Contemporary Portraits of the most Eminent Men
    of the Day taken from Life, especially for this publication, price
    1s. 6d. monthly. Vols. I. to VI., handsomely bound, cloth, gilt
    edges, 25s. each.

Mendelssohn Family (The), 1729-1847. From Letters and Journals.
    Translated from the German of SEBASTIAN HENSEL. 2 vols., demy 8vo,
    30s.

Michael Strogoff. 10s. 6d. and 5s. See VERNE.

Mitford (Miss). See “Our Village.”

Music. See “Great Musicians.”

My Lady Greensleeves. By HELEN MATHERS, Authoress of “Comin’ through the
    Rye,” “Cherry Ripe,” &c. 1 vol. edition, crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.

Mysterious Island. By JULES VERNE. 3 vols., imperial 16mo. 150
    Illustrations, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d. each; elaborately bound, gilt
    edges, 7s. 6d. each. Cheap Edition, with some of the Illustrations,
    cloth, gilt, 2s.; paper, 1s. each.

NARRATIVES of State Trials in the Nineteenth Century. First Period: From
    the Union with Ireland to the Death of George IV., 1801-1830. By G.
    LATHOM BROWNE, of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law. 2 vols.,
    crown 8vo, cloth, 24s.

Nature and Functions of Art (The); and more especially of Architecture.
    By LEOPOLD EIDLITZ. Medium 8vo, cloth, 21s.

Naval Brigade in South Africa (The). By HENRY F. NORBURY, C.B., R.N.
    Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 10s. 6d.

New Child’s Play (A). Sixteen Drawings by E. V. B. Beautifully printed
    in colours, 4to, cloth extra, 12s. 6d.

New Guinea: What I did and what I saw. By L. M. D’ALBERTIS, Officer of
    the Order of the Crown of Italy, Honorary Member and Gold Medallist
    of the I.R.G.S., C.M.Z.S., &c., &c. In 2 vols., demy 8vo, cloth
    extra, with Maps,  Plates, and numerous very fine Woodcut
    Illustrations, 42s.

New Ireland. By A. M. SULLIVAN, M.P. for Louth. 2 vols., demy 8vo, 30s.
    Cheaper Edition, 1 vol., crown 8vo, 8s. 6d.

New Novels. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d. per vol.:—

    Christowell: a Dartmoor Tale. By R. D. BLACKMORE. 3 vols.
    The Braes of Yarrow. By CHAS. GIBBON. 3 vols.
    A Laodicean. By THOMAS HARDY, Author of “Far from the
    Madding Crowd,” “Trumpet Major,” &c., &c. 3 vols.
    Waiting. By Miss A. M. HOPKINSON. 3 vols.
    Don John. By Miss JEAN INGELOW. 3 vols.
    Warlock of Warlock. By GEORGE MACDONALD. 3 vols.
    Riverside Papers. By J. D. HOPPUS. 2 vols., small post 8vo, 12s.
    Cecily’s Debt. By Mrs. A. B. CHURCH. 3 vols.

Nice and Her Neighbours. By the Rev. CANON HOLE, Author of “A Book about
    Roses,” “A Little Tour in Ireland,” &c. Small 4to, with numerous
    choice Illustrations, 12s. 6d.

Noah’s Ark. A Contribution to the Study of Unnatural History. By PHIL
    ROBINSON, Author of “In my Indian Garden,” “Under the Punkah,” &c.,
    &c. 2 vols. Small post 8vo, 12s. 6d.

Noble Words and Noble Deeds. From the French of E. MULLER. Containing
    many Full-page Illustrations by PHILIPPOTEAUX. Square imperial 16mo,
    cloth extra, 7s. 6d.; plainer binding, plain edges, 5s.

Nordenskiöld’s Voyage around Asia and Europe. A Popular Account of the
    North-East Passage of the “Vega.” By Lieut. A. HOVGAARD, of the
    Royal Danish Navy, and member of the “Vega” Expedition. Demy 8vo,
    cloth, with about 50 Illustrations and 3 Maps, 21s.

North American Review (The). Monthly, price 2s. 6d.

Nothing to Wear; and Two Millions. By W. A. BUTLER. New Edition. Small
    post 8vo, in stiff  wrapper, 1s.

Nursery Playmates (Prince of). 217  Pictures for Children by
    eminent Artists. Folio, in  boards, 6s.

OFF to the Wilds: A Story for Boys. By G. MANVILLE FENN. Most richly and
    profusely Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.

Old-Fashioned Girl. See ALCOTT.

On Horseback through Asia Minor. By Capt. FRED BURNABY, Royal Horse
    Guards, Author of “A Ride to Khiva.” 2 vols., 8vo, with three Maps
    and Portrait of Author, 6th Edition, 38s.; Cheaper Edition, crown
    8vo, 10s. 6d.

Our Little Ones in Heaven. Edited by the Rev. H. ROBBINS. With
    Frontispiece after Sir JOSHUA REYNOLDS. Fcap., cloth extra, New
    Edition—the 3rd, with Illustrations, 5s.

Our Village. By MARY RUSSELL MITFORD. Illustrated with Frontispiece
    Steel Engraving, and 12 full-page and 157 smaller Cuts. Crown 4to,
    cloth, gilt edges, 21s.; cheaper binding, 10s. 6d.

Our Woodland Trees. By F. G. HEATH. Large post 8vo, cloth, gilt edges,
    uniform with “Fern World” and “Fern Paradise,” by the same Author. 8
     Plates (showing leaves of every British Tree) and 20
    Woodcuts, cloth, gilt edges, 12s. 6d. Third Edition. About 600
    pages.

Outlines of Ornament in all Styles. A Work of Reference for the
    Architect, Art Manufacturer, Decorative Artist, and Practical
    Painter. By W. and G. A. AUDSLEY, Fellows of the Royal Institute of
    British Architects. Only a limited number have been printed and the
    stones destroyed. Small folio, 60 plates, with introductory text,
    cloth gilt, 31s. 6d.

PAINTERS of All Schools. By LOUIS VIARDOT, and other Writers. 500 pp.,
    super-royal 8vo, 20 Full-page and 70 smaller Engravings, cloth
    extra, 25s. A New Edition is issued in Half-crown parts, with fifty
    additional portraits, cloth, gilt edges, 31s. 6d.

Painting (A Short History of the British School of). By GEO. H.
    SHEPHERD. Post 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.

Palliser (Mrs.) A History of Lace, from the Earliest Period. A New and
    Revised Edition, with additional cuts and text, upwards of 100
    Illustrations and  Designs. 1 vol., 8vo, 1l. 1s.

–– Historic Devices, Badges, and War Cries. 8vo, 1l. 1s.

–– The China Collector’s Pocket Companion. With upwards of 1000
    Illustrations of Marks and Monograms. 2nd Edition, with Additions.
    Small post 8vo, limp cloth, 5s.

Parliamentary History of the Irish Land Question (The). From 1829 to
    1869, and the Origin and Results of the Ulster Custom. By R. BARRY
    O’BRIEN, Barrister-at-Law, Author of “The Irish Land Question and
    English Public Opinion.” 3rd Edition, corrected and revised, with
    additional matter. Post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

Pathways of Palestine: a Descriptive Tour through the Holy Land. By the
    Rev. CANON TRISTRAM. Illustrated with 44 permanent Photographs. (The
    Photographs are large, and most perfect Specimens of the Art.)
    Published in 22 Monthly Parts, 4to, in Wrapper, 2s. 6d. each. Vol.
    I., containing 12 parts, 24 Illustrations, cloth, gilt edges, 31s.
    6d.

Peasant Life in the West of England. By FRANCIS GEORGE HEATH, Author of
    “Sylvan Spring,” “The Fern World.” Crown 8vo, 400 pp. (with
    Autograph Letter of seven pages from Lord Beaconsfield to the
    Author, written December 28, 1880), 10s. 6d.

Petites Leçons de Conversation et de Grammaire: Oral and Conversational
    Method; being Lessons introducing the most Useful Topics of
    Conversation, upon an entirely new principle, &c. By F. JULIEN,
    French Master at King Edward the Sixth’s School, Birmingham. Author
    of “The Student’s French Examiner,” “First Steps in Conversational
    French Grammar,” which see.

Photography (History and Handbook of). See TISSANDIER.

Physical Treatise on Electricity and Magnetism. By J. E. H. GORDON, B.A.
    With about 200 , full-page, and other Illustrations. In
    respect to the number and beauty of the Illustrations, the work is
    quite unique. 2 vols., 8vo, 36s.

Poems of the Inner Life. A New Edition, Revised, with many additional
    Poems. Small post 8vo, cloth, 5s.

Poganuc People: their Loves and Lives. By Mrs. BEECHER STOWE. Crown 8vo,
    cloth, 6s.

Polar Expeditions. See KOLDEWEY, MARKHAM, MACGAHAN, NARES, and
    NORDENSKIÖLD.

Poynter (Edward J., R.A.). See “Illustrated Text-books.”

Publishers’ Circular (The), and General Record of British and Foreign
    Literature. Published on the 1st and 15th of every Month, 3d.

Pyrenees (The). By HENRY BLACKBURN. With 100 Illustrations by GUSTAVE
    DORÉ, a New Map of Routes, and Information for Travellers, corrected
    to 1881. With a description of Lourdes in 1880. Crown 8vo, cloth
    extra, 7s. 6d.

RAMBAUD (Alfred). History of Russia, from its Origin to the Year 1877.
    With Six Maps. Translated by Mrs. L. B. LANE. 2 vols., demy 8vo,
    cloth extra, 38s.

Recollections of Writers. By CHARLES and MARY COWDEN CLARKE. Authors of
    “The Concordance to Shakespeare,” &c.; with Letters of CHARLES LAMB,
    LEIGH HUNT, DOUGLAS JERROLD, and CHARLES DICKENS; and a Preface by
    MARY COWDEN CLARKE. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d.

Rémusat (Madame de). See “Memoirs of,” “Selection.”

Richter (Jean Paul). The Literary Works of Leonardo da Vinci. Containing
    his Writings on Painting, Sculpture, and Architecture, his
    Philosophical Maxims, Humorous Writings, and Miscellaneous Notes on
    Personal Events, on his Contemporaries, on Literature, &c.; for the
    first time published from Autograph Manuscripts. By J. P. RICHTER,
    Ph.Dr., Hon. Member of the Royal and Imperial Academy of Rome, &c. 2
    vols., imperial 8vo, containing about 200 Drawings in Autotype
    Reproductions, and numerous other Illustrations. Price Eight Guineas
    to Subscribers. After publication the price will be Ten Guineas.

Robinson (Phil). See “In my Indian Garden,” “Under the Punkah,” “Noah’s
    Ark.”

Rochefoucauld’s Reflections. Bayard Series, 2s. 6d.

Rogers (S.) Pleasures of Memory. See “Choice Editions of Choice Books.”
    2s. 6d.

Rose in Bloom. See ALCOTT.

Rose Library (The). Popular Literature of all Countries. Each volume,
    1s.; cloth, 2s. 6d. Many of the Volumes are Illustrated—

     1. Sea-Gull Rock. By JULES SANDEAU. Illustrated.
     2. Little Women. By LOUISA M. ALCOTT.
     3. Little Women Wedded. Forming a Sequel to “Little Women.”
     4. The House on Wheels. By MADAME DE STOLZ. Illustrated.
     5. Little Men. By LOUISA M. ALCOTT. Dble. vol. 2s.; cloth, 3s. 6d.
     6. The Old-Fashioned Girl. By LOUISA M. ALCOTT. Double vol., 2s.;
        cloth, 3s. 6d.
     7. The Mistress of the Manse. By J. G. HOLLAND.
     8. Timothy Titcomb’s Letters to Young-People, Single and Married.
     9. Undine, and the Two Captains. By Baron DE LA MOTTE FOUQUÉ. A New
        Translation by F. E. BUNNETT. Illustrated.
    10. Draxy Miller’s Dowry, and the Elder’s Wife. SAXE HOLM.
    11. The Four Gold Pieces. By Madame GOURAUD. Illustrated.
    12. Work. A Story of Experience. First Portion. By L. M. ALCOTT.
    13. Beginning Again. Sequel to above. By L. M. ALCOTT.
    14. Picciola; or, the Prison Flower. X. B. SAINTINE. Illustrated.
    15. Robert’s Holidays. Illustrated.
    16. The Two Children of St. Domingo. Numerous Illustrations.
    17. Aunt Jo’s Scrap Bag.
    18. Stowe (Mrs. H. B.) The Pearl of Orr’s Island.
    19. —— The Minister’s Wooing.
    20. —— Betty’s Bright Idea.
    21. —— The Ghost in the Mill.
    22. —— Captain Kidd’s Money.
    23. —— We and our Neighbours. Double vol., 2s.
    24. —— My Wife and I. Double vol., 2s.; cloth, gilt, 3s. 6d.
    25. Hans Brinker; or, the Silver Skates.
    26. Lowell’s My Study Window.
    27. Holmes (O. W.) The Guardian Angel.
    28. Warner (C. D.) My Summer in a Garden.
    29. Hitherto. By the Author of “The Gayworthys.” 2 vols., 1s. each.
    30. Helen’s Babies. By their Latest Victim.
    31. The Barton Experiment. By the Author of “Helen’s Babies.”
    32. Dred. Mrs. BEECHER STOWE. Dble. vol., 2s.; cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.
    33. Warner (C. D.) In the Wilderness.
    34. Six to One. A Seaside Story.
    35. Nothing to Wear, and Two Millions.
    36. Farm Ballads. By WILL CARLETON.
    37. Farm Festivals. By WILL CARLETON.
    38. Farm Legends. By WILL CARLETON.
    39 and 40. The Clients of Dr. Bernagius. BIART. Parts I. & II.
    41. Baby Rue; her Adventures and Misadventures. C. M. CLAY.
    42. The Undiscovered Country. By W. D. HOWELLS.
    43. Friends: a Duet. By ELIZABETH STUART PHELPS.
    44. A Gentleman of Leisure. A Novel. By EDGAR FAWCETT.
    45. The Story of Helen Troy.

Round the Yule Log: Norwegian Folk and Fairy Tales. Translated from the
    Norwegian of P. CHR. ASBJÖRNSEN. with 100 Illustrations. Imperial
    16mo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.

Russell (W. Clarke). See “A Sailor’s Sweetheart,” 3 vols., 31s. 6d.;
    “Wreck of the Grosvenor”, 6s.; “John Holdsworth (Chief Mate),” 6s.

Russell (W. H., LL.D.) Hesperothen: Notes from the Western world. A
    record of a Ramble through part of the United States, Canada, and
    the Far West, in the Spring and Summer of 1881. By W. H. RUSSELL,
    LL.D. 2 vols., crown 8vo, cloth, 24s.

–– The Tour of the Prince of Wales in India. By W. H. RUSSELL, LL.D.
    Fully Illustrated by SYDNEY P. HALL, M.A. super-royal 8vo, cloth
    extra, gilt edges, 52s. 6d.; Large Paper Edition, 84s.

SAINTS and their Symbols: A Companion in the Churches and Picture
    Galleries of Europe. With Illustrations. Royal 16mo, cloth extra,
    3s. 6d.

Science Ladders. Fcap. 8vo, stiff covers, 6d. each.

                                 SERIES I.

  No. I. Forms of Land and Water. With 15 Illustrations.
    "  II. The Story of Early Exploration.

                                SERIES II.

    "  I. Vegetable Life. With 35 Illustrations.
    "  II. Flowerless Plants.

                               SERIES III.

    "  I. Lowest Forms of Water Animals. With 22 Illustrations.
    "  II. Lowly Mantle and Armour-wearers.

Schuyler (Eugène). The Life of Peter the Great. By EUGÈNE SCHUYLER,
    Author of “Turkestan.” 2 vols., demy 8vo, cloth extra.

Selection from the Letters of Madame de Rémusat to her Husband and son,
    from 1804 to 1813. From the French, by Mrs. CASHEL HOEY and Mr. JOHN
    LILLIE. In 1 vol, demy 8vo (uniform with the “Memoirs of Madame de
    Rémusat,” 2 vols.), cloth extra, 16s.

Seonee: Sporting in the Satpura Range of Central India, and in the
    Valley of the Nerbudda. By R. A. STERNDALE, F.R.G.S. 8vo, with
    numerous Illustrations, 21s.

Seven Years in South Africa: Travels, Researches, and Hunting Adventures
    between the Diamond-fields and the Zambesi (1872-1879). By Dr. EMIL
    HOLUB. With over 100 Original Illustrations and 4 Maps. In 2 vols.,
    demy 8vo, cloth extra, 42s.

Serpent Charmer (The): a Tale of the Indian Mutiny. From the French of
    LOUIS ROUSSELET. Numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra,
    gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

Shadbolt (S.) The Afghan Campaigns of 1878-1880. By SYDNEY SHADBOLT,
    Joint Author of “The South African Campaign of 1879.” Dedicated by
    permission to Major-General Sir Frederick Roberts, G.C.B., V.C., &c.
    2 vols., royal quarto, cloth extra; to subscribers before
    publication, 2l. 10s.; to non-subscribers, 3l.

Shooting: its Appliances, Practice, and Purpose. By JAMES DALZIEL
    DOUGALL, F.S.A., F.Z.A., Author of “Scottish Field Sports,” &c. New
    Edition, revised with additions. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
    “The book is admirable in every way.... We wish it every
    success.”—Globe. “A very complete treatise.... Likely to take high
    rank as an authority on shooting.”—Daily News.

Sikes (Wirt). Rambles and Studies in Old South Wales. With numerous
    Illustrations. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, 18s. By WIRT SIKES, Author of
    “British Goblins,” which see.

Silent Hour (The). See “Gentle Life Series.”

Silver Sockets (The); and other Shadows of Redemption. Eighteen Sermons
    preached in Christ Church, Hampstead, by the Rev. C. H. WALLER.
    Small post 8vo, cloth, 6s.

Smith (G.) Assyrian Explorations and Discoveries. By the late GEORGE
    SMITH. Illustrated by Photographs and Woodcuts. Demy 8vo, 6th
    Edition, 18s.

–– The Chaldean Account of Genesis. By the late G. SMITH, of the
    Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum. With many
    Illustrations. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, 6th Edition, 16s. An entirely
    New Edition, completely revised and re-written by the Rev. PROFESSOR
    SAYCE, Queen’s College, Oxford. Demy 8vo, 18s.

Snow-Shoes and Canoes; or, the Adventures of a Fur-Hunter in the
    Hudson’s Bay Territory. By W. H. G. KINGSTON. 2nd Edition. With
    numerous Illustrations. Square crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges,
    7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

South African Campaign, 1879 (The). Compiled by J. P. MACKINNON
    (formerly 72nd Highlanders), and S. H. SHADBOLT; and dedicated, by
    permission, to Field-Marshal H.R.H. The Duke of Cambridge. 4to,
    handsomely bound in cloth extra, 2l. 10s.

Stanley (H. M.) How I Found Livingstone. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s.
    6d.; large Paper Edition, 10s. 6d.

Stanley (H. M.) “My Kalulu,” Prince, King, and Slave. A Story from
    Central Africa. Crown 8vo, about 430 pp., with numerous graphic
    Illustrations, after Original Designs by the Author. Cloth, 7s. 6d.

–– Coomassie and Magdala. A Story of Two British Campaigns in Africa.
    Demy 8vo, with Maps and Illustrations, 16s.

–– Through the Dark Continent, which see.

Story without an End. From the German of Carové, by the late Mrs. SARAH
    T. AUSTIN. Crown 4to, with 15 Exquisite Drawings by E. V. B.,
    printed in Colours in Fac-simile of the original Water Colours; and
    numerous other Illustrations. New Edition, 7s. 6d.

—— square 4to, with Illustrations by HARVEY. 2s. 6d.

Stowe (Mrs. Beecher) Dred. Cheap Edition, boards, 2s. Cloth, gilt edges,
    3s. 6d.

–– Footsteps of the Master. With Illustrations and red borders. Small
    post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

–– Geography, with 60 Illustrations. Square cloth, 4s. 6d.

–– Little Foxes. Cheap Edition, 1s.; Library Edition, 4s. 6d.

–– Betty’s Bright Idea. 1s.

–– My Wife and I; or, Harry Henderson’s History. Small post 8vo, cloth
    extra, 6s.[1]

–– Minister’s Wooing. 5s.; Copyright Series, 1s. 6d.; cl., 2s.[1]

–– Old Town Folk. 6s.; Cheap Edition, 2s. 6d.

–– Old Town Fireside Stories. Cloth extra, 3s. 6d.

–– Our Folks at Poganuc. 6s.

–– We and our Neighbours. 1 vol., small post 8vo, 6s. Sequel to “My Wife
    and I.”[1]

–– Pink and White Tyranny. Small post 8vo, 3s. 6d. Cheap Edition, 1s.
    6d. and 2s.

Stowe (Mrs. Beecher) Queer Little People. 1s.; cloth, 2s.

–– Chimney Corner. 1s.; cloth, 1s. 6d.

–– The Pearl of Orr’s Island. Crown 8vo, 5s.[1]

Footnote 1:

      See also Rose Library.

–– Woman in Sacred History. Illustrated with 15 Chromo-lithographs and
    about 200 pages of Letterpress. Demy 4to, cloth extra, gilt edges,
    25s.

Student’s French Examiner. By F. JULIEN, Author of “Petites Leçons de
    Conversation et de Grammaire.” Square cr. 8vo, cloth, 2s.

Studies in the Theory of Descent. By Dr. AUG. WEISMANN, Professor in the
    University of Freiburg. Translated and edited by RAPHAEL MELDOLA,
    F.C.S., Secretary of the Entomological Society of London. Part
    I.—“On the Seasonal Dimorphism of Butterflies,” containing Original
    Communications by Mr. W. H. EDWARDS, of Coalburgh. With two 
    Plates. Price of Part. I. (to Subscribers for the whole work only),
    8s.; Part II. (6  plates), 16s.; Part III., 6s.

Sunrise: A Story of These Times. By WILLIAM BLACK, Author of “A Daughter
    of Heth,” &c. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.

Surgeon’s Handbook on the Treatment of Wounded in War. By Dr. FRIEDRICH
    ESMARCH, Surgeon-General to the Prussian Army. Numerous 
    Plates and Illustrations, 8vo, strongly bound, 1l. 8s.

Sylvan Spring. By FRANCIS GEORGE HEATH. Illustrated by 12 
    Plates, drawn by F. E. Hulme, F.L.S., Artist and Author of “Familiar
    Wild Flowers;” by 16 full-page, and more than 100 other Wood
    Engravings. Large post 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, 12s. 6d.

TAINE (H. A.) “Les Origines de la France Contemporaine.” Translated by
    JOHN DURAND.

        Vol. 1. The Ancient Regime. Demy 8vo, cloth, 16s.
        Vol. 2. The French Revolution. Vol. 1. cloth, 16s.
        Vol. 3. The French Revolution. Vol. 2. cloth, 16s.

Tauchnitz’s English Editions of German Authors.
    Each volume, cloth flexible, 2s.; or sewed, 1s. 6d. (Catalogues post
    free on application.)

–– (B.) German and English Dictionary. Cloth, 1s. 6d.; roan, 2s.

Tauchnitz’s French and English Dictionary. Paper, 1s. 6d.; cloth, 2s.;
    roan, 2s. 6d.

–– Italian and English Dictionary. Paper, 1s. 6d.; cloth, 2s.; roan, 2s.
    6d.

–– Spanish and English. Paper, 1s. 6d.; cloth, 2s.; roan, 2s. 6d.

Through America; or, Nine Months in the United States. By W. G.
    MARSHALL, M.A. With nearly 100 Woodcuts of Views of Utah country and
    the famous Yosemite Valley; The Giant Trees, New York, Niagara, San
    Francisco, &c.; containing a full account of Mormon Life, as noted
    by the Author during his visits to Salt Lake City in 1878 and 1879,
    Demy 8vo, 21s.; cheap edition, crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

Through the Dark Continent: The Sources of the Nile; Around the Great
    Lakes, and down the Congo. By H. M. STANLEY. Cheap Edition, crown
    8vo, with some of the Illustrations and Maps, 12s. 6d.

Through Siberia. By the Rev. HENRY LANSDELL. Illustrated with about 30
    Engravings, 2 Route Maps, and Photograph of the Author, in Fish-skin
    Costume of the Gilyaks on the Lower Amur. 2 vols., demy 8vo, 30s.

Tour of the Prince of Wales in India. See RUSSELL.

Trees and Ferns. By F. G. HEATH. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt edges, with
    numerous Illustrations, 3s. 6d.

    “A charming little volume.”—Land and Water.

Tristram (Rev. Canon) Pathways of Palestine: A Descriptive Tour through
    the Holy Land. First Series. Illustrated by 22 Permanent
    Photographs. Folio, cloth extra, gilt edges, 31s. 64d.

Two Friends. By LUCIEN BIART, Author of “Adventures of a Young
    Naturalist,” “My Rambles in the New World,” &c. Small post 8vo,
    numerous Illustrations, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

Two Supercargoes (The); or, Adventures in Savage Africa. By W. H. G.
    KINGSTON. Numerous Full-page Illustrations. Square imperial 16mo,
    cloth extra, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

Under the Punkah. By Phil Robinson, Author of “In my Indian Garden.”
    Crown 8vo, limp cloth, 3s. 6d.

Union Jack (The). Every Boy’s Paper. Edited by G. A. HENTY. One Penny
    Weekly, Monthly 6d. Vol. III. commences with the Part for November,
    1881, and contains the first Chapters of Three Serial Stories by G.
    MANVILLE FENN, Louis Rousselet, and W. H. G. KINGSTON, from the
    French of “Landelle.” Illustrated by the Best Artists. With the
    first Part is presented a Photograph of Jules Verne, and a 
    Plate, “Rounding the Lightship,” a Yachting Incident; and this
    Volume will also contain New Stories by Col. BUTLER, Author of “The
    Great Lone Land,” JULES VERNE, an Historical Story by the Editor,
    &c., &c. Volume II. for 1881, beautifully bound in red cloth (royal
    4to), 7s. 6d., gilt edges, 8s. Beautifully Illustrated with over 400
    Illustrations, including 52 full-page Engravings, 8 Steel ditto, 7
     Plates, and Photograph of the Editor.

                           The Contents comprise:

    The Cornet of Horse: a Tale of Marlborough’s Wars. By the EDITOR.
    The Young-Franc-Tireurs: a Tale of the Franco-German War. By the
       EDITOR.
    The Ensign and Middy: a Tale of the Malay Peninsula. By G. MANVILLE
       FENN.
    The Steam House: THE DEMON OF CAWNPORE. A Tale of India. By JULES
       VERNE.
    Rawdon School: a Tale of Schoolboy Life. By BERNARD HELDMANN.
    Dorrincourt: a Story of a Term there. By BERNARD HELDMANN.
    Peyton Phelps; or, Adventures among the Italian Carbonari. By G.
       STEBBING.
    Gerald Rattlin: a Tale of Sea Life. By GEO. ELFORD.
    A Fight in Freedom’s Cause.
    An Eventful Ride.
    The Ghost of Leytonstone Manor.
    An Editor’s Yarns.
    True Tales of Brave Actions.
    And numerous other Articles of Interest and Instruction.
    A few copies of Volume I., for 1880, still remain, price 6s.

Upolu; or, A Paradise of the Gods; being a Description of the
    Antiquities of the chief Island of the Samoan Group, with Remarks on
    the Topography, Ethnology, and HANDLEY BATHURST STERNDALE. Edited
    and annotated by his brother, Author of “Seonee,” “The Afghan
    Knife,” &c. 2 vols., demy 8vo.

VICTOR Hugo and his Times. Translated from the French of A. BARBOU by
    ELLEN E. FREWER. 120 Illustrations, many of them from designs by
    Victor Hugo himself. Super-royal 8vo, cloth extra.

Vincent (F.) Norsk, Lapp, and Finn. By FRANK VINCENT, Jun., Author of
    “The Land of the White Elephant,” “Through and Through the Tropics,”
    &c. 8vo, cloth, with Frontispiece and Map, 12s.


       ────────────────────┬─────────────┬──────────────────────
       Large Crown 8vo.    │ Containing  │ Containing the whole
                           │ 350 to 600  │of the text with some
                           │pp. and from │    illustrations.
                           │  50 to 100  │
                           │  full-page  │
                           │illustrations.│
       ────────────────────┼──────┬──────┬┴─────┬───────────────
       WORKS.              │  In  │  In  │  In  │ Boards
                           │ very │plainer│cloth │
                           │hand-some│binding,│binding,│
                           │cloth │plain │ gilt │
                           │binding,│edges.│edges,│
                           │ gilt │      │smaller│
                           │edges.│      │type. │
       ────────────────────┼──────┼──────┼──────┼───────────────
                           │s. d. │s. d. │s. d. │
       Twenty Thousand     │10   6│5   0 │3   6 │2 vols., 1s.
         Leagues under the │      │      │      │each.
         Sea, Part I.      │      │      │      │
         Ditto Part II.    │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       Hector Servadac     │10   6│5   0 │3   6 │2 vols., 1s.
                           │      │      │      │each.
                           │      │      │      │
       The Fur Country     │10   6│5   0 │3   6 │2 vols., 1s.
                           │      │      │      │each.
                           │      │      │      │
       From the Earth to   │10   6│5   0 │  2   │2 vols., 1s.
         the Moon and a    │      │      │vols.,│each.
         Trip round  it    │      │      │ 2s.  │
                           │      │      │      │
       Michael Strogoff,   │10   6│5   0 │3   6 │2 vols., 1s.
         the Courier of the│      │      │      │each.
         Czar              │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       Dick Sands, the Boy │10   6│5   0 │3   6 │2 vols., 1s.
         Captain           │      │      │      │each.
                           │      │      │      │
       Five Weeks in a     │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         Balloon           │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       Adventures of Three │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         Englishmen and    │      │      │      │
         Three Russians    │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       Around the World in │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         Eighty Days       │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       A Floating City     │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       The Blockade Runners│7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       Dr. Ox’s Experiment │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       Master Zacharius    │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       A Drama in the Air  │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       A Winter amid the   │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         Ice               │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       The Survivors of the│7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │2 vols., 1s.
          “Chancellor”     │      │      │      │each.
                           │      │      │      │
       Martin Paz          │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
                           │      │      │      │
       THE MYSTERIOUS      │22   6│10   6│6   0 │3s. 0d.
         ISLAND, 3 vols.:— │      │      │      │
       Vol. I. Dropped from│7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         the Clouds        │      │      │      │
       Vol. II. Abandoned  │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
       Vol. III. Secret of │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         the Island        │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       The Child of the    │7   6 │3   6 │2   0 │1s. 0d.
         Cavern            │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       The Begum’s Fortune │7   6 │3   6 │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       The Tribulations of │7   6 │      │      │
         a Chinaman        │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       THE STEAM HOUSE, 2  │      │      │      │
         vols.:—           │      │      │      │
       Vol. I. Demon of    │7   6 │      │      │
         Cawnpore          │      │      │      │
       Vol. II. Tigers and │7   6 │      │      │
         Traitors          │      │      │      │
                           │      │      │      │
       THE GIANT RAFT, 2   │      │      │      │
         vols.:—           │      │      │      │
       Vol. I. Eight       │7   6 │      │      │
         Hundred Leagues on│      │      │      │
         the Amazon        │      │      │      │
       Vol. II. The        │7   6 │      │      │
         Cryptogram        │      │      │      │
       ────────────────────┴──────┴──────┴──────┴───────────────

    CELEBRATED TRAVELS AND TRAVELLERS. 3 vols. Demy 8vo, 600 pp.,
    upwards of 100 full-page illustrations, 12s. 6d.; gilt edges, 14s.
    each:—

    (1) THE EXPLORATION OF THE WORLD.
    (2) THE GREAT NAVIGATORS OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.
    (3) THE GREAT EXPLORERS OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

WAITARUNA: A Story of New Zealand Life. By ALEXANDER BATHGATE, Author of
    “Colonial Experiences.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.

Waller (Rev. C. H.) The Names on the Gates of Pearl, and other Studies.
    By the Rev. C. H. WALLER, M.A. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth
    extra, 6s.

–– A Grammar and Analytical Vocabulary of the Words in the Greek
    Testament. Compiled from Brüder’s Concordance. For the use of
    Divinity Students and Greek Testament Classes. By the Rev. C. H.
    WALLER, M.A. Part I. The Grammar. Small post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
    Part II. The Vocabulary, 2s. 6d.

–– Adoption and the Covenant. Some Thoughts on Confirmation. Super-royal
    16mo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.

–– See also “Silver Sockets.”

Wanderings South by East: a Descriptive Record of Four Years of Travel
    in the less known Countries and Islands of the Southern and Eastern
    Hemispheres. By WALTER COOTE. 8vo, with very numerous Illustrations
    and a Map, 21s.

Warner (C. D.) My Summer in a Garden. Rose Library, 1s.

–– Back-log Studies. Boards, 1s. 6d.; cloth, 2s.

–– In the Wilderness. Rose Library, 1s.

–– Mummies and Moslems. 8vo, cloth, 12s.

Weaving. See “History and Principles.”

Where to Find Ferns. By F. G. HEATH, Author of “The Fern World,” &c.;
    with a Special Chapter on the Ferns round London; Lists of Fern
    Stations, and Descriptions of Ferns and Fern Habitats throughout the
    British Isles. Crown 8vo, cloth, price 3s.

White (Rhoda E.) From Infancy to Womanhood. A Book of Instruction for
    Young Mothers. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d.

Whittier (J. G.) The King’s Missive, and later Poems. 18mo, choice
    parchment cover, 3s. 6d. This book contains all the Poems written by
    Mr. Whittier since the publication of “Hazel Blossoms.”

–– The Whittier Birthday Book. Extracts from the Author’s writings, with
    Portrait and numerous Illustrations. Uniform with the “Emerson
    Birthday Book.” Square 16mo, very choice binding, 3s. 6d.

Wills, A Few Hints on Proving, without Professional Assistance. By a
    PROBATE COURT OFFICIAL. 5th Edition, revised with Forms of Wills,
    Residuary Accounts, &c. Fcap. 8vo, cloth limp, 1s.

With Axe and Rifle on the Western Prairies. By W. H. G. KINGSTON. With
    numerous Illustrations, square crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges,
    7s. 6d.; plainer binding, 5s.

Woolsey (C.D., LL.D.) Introduction to the Study of International Law;
    designed as an Aid in Teaching and in Historical Studies. 5th
    Edition, demy 8vo, 18s.

Words of Wellington: Maxims and Opinions, Sentences and Reflections of
    the Great Duke, gathered from his Despatches, Letters, and Speeches.
    (Bayard Series). 2s. 6d.

Wreck of the Grosvenor. By W. CLARK RUSSELL, Author of “John Holdsworth,
    Chief Mate,” “A Sailor’s Sweetheart,” &c. 6s. Third and Cheaper
    Edition.

Wright (the late Rev. Henry) Sermons. Crown 8vo, with Biographical
    Preface, Portrait, &c. [In the press.




                             --------------

                               _London:_

               SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON.

                CROWN BUILDINGS, 188, FLEET STREET, E.C.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




 ● Transcriber’s Notes:
    ○ Missing or obscured punctuation was corrected.
    ○ This book was written at a time when both American and English
      spelling of some words were acceptable. The author’s usages
      weren't changed.
    ○ Typographical errors were silently corrected.
    ○ Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation were made consistent only
      when a predominant form was found in this book.
    ○ Text that was in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_).





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Proverb Stories, by Louisa May Alcott

*** 